Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,555,049	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554445}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:47	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing severe postpartum hemorrhage. Please, come and see her for the last time." The doctor anxiously pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone. But Juan Nichols's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from the eyes of the woman lying on the bed. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? ' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating Debra's vital signs had disappeared. In Debra's lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she died alone and tragically. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress she has never tried on before. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. ... In the evening, the auction venue was filled with celebrities, and Juan walked to the entrance with Shelia. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when his assistant Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise and praise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464175395_1248916862910202_8685270570837841720_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S3nbhkBbIoYQ7kNvgGom91Z&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AttEuMWtijIjGtoGbG8d0RM&oh=00_AYANCZkzkuU4akISzhECDS-sCAPfPrp45qqvzzLtOoJDrg&oe=674EDE38	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,862	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2555859}'	No	2024-11-28 19:48	active	1936	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	Chapter 1 A horrified scream rang out at the Johnson residence. "Oh, no! Ms. Sabrina's taking her life!" The people who were seated in the living room immediately bolted upstairs, with Lucille Johnson being the exception. She glanced coldly in the direction of Sabrina Johnson's bedroom on the second floor before getting up and lazily heading upstairs. "What happened?" An angry voice rang out. It belonged to Lucille's grandfather, Horace Johnson. A maid knelt on the floor with her head bowed. She trembled as she said, "We came upstairs to call Ms. Sabrina, Mr. Johnson Senior. That was when we found her lying unmoving in bed. There was a will letter and a bottle of sleeping pills on her bedside table." A will letter? Sleeping pills? Everyone looked stunned and horrified. Even Lucille was slightly surprised by the lengths Sabrina had gone to. A man got down on one knee by the bed. He lifted Sabrina into his arms without saying a word. His handsome face was grim as he growled, "I'll take her to the hospital!" As he walked past Lucille, he glared at her and snarled, "You'd better pray nothing happens to Bree!" Then, he strode off. Lucille narrowed her eyes without saying anything. Just then, a shrill voice that was both mocking and choked up rang out. "Why did you have to force Sabrina to death, Lucille? How can you be so cruel?" Lucille turned to frown slightly at Ivy Beech. Ivy was her stepmother and Sabrina's mother. She said coldly, "She tried to murder herself of her own accord. How is it my fault?" "You imbecile! Sabrina's your sister! How can you be so heartless and evil?" Her father, William Johnson, was furious. He didn't care how his words would affect her. Then again, she was already used to it. She smiled, but it didn't reach her eyes, which were frosty. She didn't say anything. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Horace move his walking cane. She gave him a rebellious look and asked lazily, "What? Do you want to hit me again, Grandpa?" Lucille could clearly see the hatred and disgust in Horace's eyes. He was known for being biased against her, anyway. His eyes and heart had been blinded by prejudice. He roared, "How did we end up with an imbecile like you in the family? You're nothing but an ingrate! You don't deserve to be included in our family tree!" Lucille laughed derisively as her eyes flashed with mockery. "Do you think I want that? Remove me, then!" Horace couldn't stand her arrogance and rebelliousness. He gave her a look of disgust and snapped, "You're ridiculous! If anything happens to Sabrina, you—" She cut him off. "What? Are you going to murder me so I can die with her?" She sneered, not believing for a second that Sabrina would die just like that. Sabrina was such a vain, covetous coward. How could she possibly bear to die? Still, she had to admit Sabrina had improved her acting skills immensely. She'd fooled everyone around her. Horace and the others looked at her without any trace of love or concern. They only felt hatred and disgust for her. Lucille said, "I'm a daughter of the Johnson family, just like her. Why do I have to give in to her at every turn?" William snapped, "Because she's your sister!" Horace retorted, "Why? Think about the horrible things you've done over the years! You haven't stopped trying to frame Sabrina for things she hasn't done, and you've caused trouble at every turn. "You're also obnoxious and worthless. What else are you capable of? What can you bring to the Johnson family?" Lucille's gaze darkened, and her expression turned stormy. At the same time, she exuded iciness as her lips curled up. Of course. How could she have forgotten? Sabrina was renowned in Whiteloop City for her talent and skills. In recent years, she had boosted the Johnson family's reputation and benefited them greatly. Horace continued, "You have to call off the engagement with the Quall family. It's not like they'll let someone with your reputation marry into their family!" Lucille challenged him. "What if I refuse?" He slammed his walking cane on the floor and scowled. Then, he roared, "You have no room for refusal!" With that, he led everyone else to the hospital. Lucille watched them leave, as calm as could be. Similar experiences had happened countless times in the past—she was already used to it. To the Johnsons, Sabrina was their lucky star. Meanwhile, she was nothing but a symbol of misfortune. She knew she'd truly given up on her family on the day that her heart had stopped hurting because of their accusations and insults. She no longer felt lonely because none of them understood her. Lucille could understand why the Johnsons had fallen for Sabrina's terrible acting. They were silly and only had their eyes on the money. But Harold Quall… She couldn't understand how he'd been blinded by Sabrina's idiocy. He was supposed to be smart and capable. How had he become the heir of the Quall family when he was a fool? … When Lucille arrived at Central Hospital, Sabrina had already gotten her stomach pumped and had been admitted. As Lucille approached the hospital room, she heard the conversation inside. "How's my daughter, doctor? Is her life at risk?" Ivy asked anxiously. "Yeah. How's my granddaughter? She's been weak since she was a child, and her heart isn't in the best condition. Will this have any lasting side effects on her health?" Horace asked. The doctor was taken aback. Sabrina had heart problems? Still, he didn't think much of it and said, "Don't worry. The patient was brought to the hospital in time, so she's fine now. She'll wake up soon. Remember to put her on a clean diet for the next few days. She can be discharged after that." Everyone sighed in relief at his words. Meanwhile, Lucille sneered to herself. The doctor left after telling the Johnsons what to do. When Ivy turned and saw Lucille standing at the door, her expression became twisted and menacing. She asked warily, "What are you doing here? Are you trying to harm Sabrina again?" Lucille rolled her eyes. Like mother, like daughter. Did they think she didn't have better things to do? She didn't need to do anything. Sabrina could act out the scene herself! "What are you doing here, you imbecile? Get out of here! Don't dirty Sabrina's hospital room!" William barked. Lucille raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. She felt like she'd be doing their anger an injustice if she didn't say anything. "What am I doing here?" She sneered. "I'm here to see whether your precious little Sabrina's still alive, of course." "Lucille!" Harold's voice rang out coldly. She scratched her ear and looked at him lazily. Harold strode toward Lucille and dragged her out of the hospital room. Then, he flung her aside and waited until she'd snapped to her senses to say, "She's your sister, Lucy!" Lucille looked up at him. This again? That was all everyone could say to her! She snorted. "My sister?" Harold met her eyes. He couldn't help feeling taken aback when he saw the frostiness in her eyes. He'd always known that she was pretty. In fact, she was much prettier than Sabrina. She was just… too strong-willed and arrogant. Lucille continued, "Have you ever met anyone who would steal their sister's fiancé? I wouldn't dare admit that I have a homewrecking woman as a sister!" Harold said, "Sabrina and I genuinely love each other, Lucy. I—" She cut him off while looking like she couldn't care less what he had to say. "Yeah, whatever. Cut the crap. I don't care whether you two are really in love or not." Harold looked at her. He thought she was saddened by his words, so he said, "Fine. I won't say anything. My engagement to you has to be called off, though." "What if I say no?" Lucille blinked. A trace of pity flashed in Harold's eyes. He didn't want to hurt Lucille, but he'd only ever thought of her as his sister. Sabrina was the one who'd always held his heart. "Lucy, I…" She didn't let him finish again. "If you want me to agree to call off the engagement, tell Sabrina to get on her knees and apologize to me. Once she does that, I'll give this clandestine relationship the green light." Harold's expression turned menacing at her words, and his gaze turned cold. Then, he snapped, "You're the one at fault, Lucy, not Sabrina! "It's fine if you don't apologize to her, but how can you demand she get on her knees and apologize to you? How can you be so unreasonable? When did you become so heartless?" He paused, and his chest heaved with anger. Then, he continued, "Since you two were kids, she's spoken up on your behalf despite you being in the wrong. She tried so hard to protect you! But look at what you've done! You've tried to murder her time and time again, and you even got someone to sully her. "Do you have a heart? Are you still human? She even wrote in her will letter that we weren't to blame you for anything. Yet you show no sign of remorse, and you're demanding something so ridiculous! I'm so disappointed in you!" Lucille narrowed her eyes and sneered. Sabrina had mentioned her in her letter, huh? This was what she did best—pretend to be frail and kind. "What? I guess that means she can't do it. Forget it, then. I'm not the one who's trying to seek death all the time," Lucille said calmly. She acted like she didn't hear a thing Harold had said. Honestly, she was already immune to those things. Harold felt like his rage had fallen short of its target when he saw how she refused to own up to her mistakes. "When did you become this cold-blooded?" Chapter 2 Lucille smiled without answering Harold. She turned to head to the elevator but stopped after a few steps. She turned back to look at Harold and said, "Oh, right. Everything I just said will remain valid forever." Then, she headed into the elevator without a backward glance. Harold remained where he was. He was frowning. He watched her leave. … In Central Hospital's garden, there was a stone bench underneath a towering tree. An old man with snowy hair sat there with a young, debonair man. "You're already 28, Spencer, yet you don't have any women in your life. I'm almost ashamed of you," the old man, James Layton, said. James asked cautiously, "Do you have some unspeakable condition?" He'd introduced Spencer to countless beautiful socialites, yet the latter hadn't been interested in the least. Could it be… there really was something wrong with him? Spencer's gaze darkened at that. He frowned slightly as a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes. He said, "You look like you're pretty healthy, Grandpa. If there's nothing wrong with you, I'm gonna get going." James huffed. "You brat. Don't tell me you want to spend the rest of your life alone!" Spencer straightened his suit elegantly. It was easy to see that he was a perfectionist. He didn't let a single wrinkle go. He said calmly, "That was exactly my plan, Grandpa." James felt like something had lodged itself in his throat and refused to go down. He was rendered speechless. "Alright, Grandpa. I need to head to the company to deal with some work, so I'll have Kent take you back." Spencer was helpless when it came to dealing with James, who would occasionally pretend to be sick so he could force Spencer to go on blind dates. "Kent, take Grandpa back to Layton Manor." Kent White had been waiting silently this whole time. "Yes, boss." … Lucille didn't drive away from the hospital. She strolled along the tree-lined road leading away from it, not knowing where she was headed. That morning, Harold called her. He asked her to return to the Johnson residence so they could discuss calling off the engagement. If she refused, Harold and Sabrina would never be able to be together in public. Harold adored Sabrina, so he tried to think of everything he could do to call off the engagement. It was too bad Lucille refused to budge. That was why Sabrina had taken her life. It was supposed to be Sabrina's way of giving Lucille and Harold her blessing, but it was actually a scheme to push the blame on Lucille. That way, the Johnson family would force Lucille to call off the engagement. After all, they wouldn't bear to let their precious Sabrina suffer such a grievance. All Lucille could say was that Sabrina had made the right move. Since they were children, Sabrina had always acted like a kind, understanding older sister, whether at school or at home. Lucille had always been made out to be a cruel, heartless younger sister. Lucille never would've expected Horace and William, for whom she'd held the utmost respect in the past, to be the ones to hurt her deepest. She'd gone from not understanding them to being disappointed in them. Ultimately, she'd become numb. She was only 24 this year, yet she'd never experienced an ounce of familial love. Prejudice and cold shoulders were all she knew. This had taught her one thing—to never overestimate a person's humanity. As she strolled along, she stopped beside a lake. She stared at the bottomless water and found that it was like her. Her heart had long since been sealed in a deep, dark cave where no light could enter. … An expensive car headed in Lucille's direction. Spencer leaned against the window with his head propped on one hand. He stared at the trees outside as they drove past. Suddenly, a slender figure entered his line of sight. The car was about to drive past her when he inexplicably told his subordinate, Mack Wood, to stop. "Stop the car." Mack slammed the brakes, making the car skid to a stop. He turned to look at Spencer in confusion. "What's wrong, boss?" The only answer he received was the sight of Spencer getting out of the car. He was stunned. He turned to look out the window and saw a slender woman standing by the lake. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and her all-black outfit made her look particularly thin. She stood there, looking like she was about to jump into the lake. Then, he saw Spencer head toward her. Was he going to save a damsel in distress? At that moment, Lucille was in her own world. She didn't notice Spencer behind her. "Miss, you can always talk to someone if you're facing any issues." When his voice suddenly rang out behind her, she jolted in shock. She was about to turn to see who it was when she accidentally stepped into a small hole and lost her balance. She toppled backward. Without anything for her to grab onto, she could only accept her fate of falling into the lake. "Ah!" Mack had just gotten out of the car when he saw this. He cried, "Watch out!" Fortunately, Spencer was quick to act. He swiftly grabbed Lucille's hand and pulled her into his arms while steadying her. A pleasant cologne wafted into Lucille's nostrils, and her heart pounded. She was taken aback. Spencer's strong arm was still wrapped around her waist, and he didn't seem to want to release her. "You can let me go now, sir," she said. Her voice was muffled because she was pressed to his body. Only then did Spencer release her. She smelled nice, and he didn't hate it. It had even distracted him for a while. Lucille looked up. She was surprised by how good-looking Spencer was. He was right up her alley. His deep-set eyes were charming and alluring underneath his bushy brows, and his nose was tall. He was handsome. Spencer frowned at her dazed look. He took in her appearance and noticed that she was quite pretty, albeit a little skinny. He asked, "Why did you resort to this?" "Huh?" Lucille blinked at him. Did he think she wanted to take her life? She explained, "You've got the wrong idea, sir. I can't stand being in pain, so I wouldn't choose this method even if I wanted to take my life. Death by drowning sounds horrible." Spencer was rendered speechless. Mack happened to hear this as he approached. He couldn't help thinking about how amazing it was that Lucille would consider how she wanted to die when she was ready to take her life. For some reason, Spencer found himself smiling slightly as he asked, "Which method would you choose, then?" Lucille said, "I've yet to think about it." She had too many things to do, so why would she think about taking her own life? No one would be sad over her death. She wasn't Sabrina. Spencer didn't miss the disappointment and self-deprecation that flashed across her face. He said, "Good. Don't stand so close to such a dangerous place in the future." The seal on Lucille's frozen heart seemed to thaw just a little at his words. She looked at him in surprise, then averted her gaze. Was he worried about her? But he was just a stranger. "Thanks for earlier. If not for you, I would've fallen into the lake," she said. Her tone was calm but sincere. She also seemed a little lost on what to do. "It was nothing. In fact, my sudden appearance is what startled you in the first place." Spencer's expression was cold, but his tone was relatively gentle. Mack was dumbstruck. When had Spencer become so gentle? Spencer asked, "Do you need us to send you home?" Lucille shook her head. "No, it's fine. My car's parked at the hospital." Spencer's gaze dimmed slightly. Then, he smiled faintly and said, "Alright, then. Take care. I have something to attend to, so I need to go." "Oh. Okay." … Lucille remained where she was as she watched the black car leave. It was a limited edition, so anyone who could afford to drive it had to be rich or powerful. She took a few seconds to collect herself before heading back to the hospital. Chapter 3 Lucille drove back to her apartment instead of heading to work. Her head ached a little after she took a shower, so she decided to take a nap and get some rest. When she woke up, the room was shrouded in darkness. She fumbled around for her phone and found it underneath her pillow. She checked the time and saw it was already 7:30 pm. Then, she saw she'd received a text that had been sent around 4:00 pm. The number was one she'd committed to memory. She didn't read the text. Instead, she got out of bed to get something to eat. She was starving. The nap had helped alleviate her headache. She found a bag of bread in the refrigerator. It was expiring in a few hours. She also grabbed a bottle of milk and settled on the couch with her food. When she was alone, she was happy enough if she had something to sustain her. Lucille bit on a piece of bread before grabbing her phone and absent-mindedly checking the text from earlier. She quickly scrolled through it before deleting it. When she was done eating, she changed and left the apartment. Half an hour later, she showed up at Central Hospital again. This time, however, she found a relatively hidden spot in the garden and took a seat there. Then, she tapped on her phone a few times. Ten minutes later, a pretty, frail-looking woman appeared before her. She looked so pitiful and fragile that any man would feel the need to protect her. It was no wonder Harold had fallen hook, line, and sinker for Sabrina's act. Lucille narrowed her eyes slightly and quirked an eyebrow. She smiled and asked, "Are you here to get on your knees and apologize to me?" Sabrina wore a hospital gown, and her face was still pale from her ordeal. She stood before Lucille, and her eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. She glared at Lucille and snarled, "What right do you have to make me get on my knees?" Lucille tucked her hands into her pockets and leaned back lazily. She looked up at Sabrina and savored how the latter looked like a scorpion ready to attack. Sabrina would only reveal her true colors when no one else was around. Lucille chuckled. "What's wrong? Don't you want your precious Harry anymore?" Sabrina recalled what Harold had told her earlier in the day. She smiled smugly. "He didn't agree to your silly request." Lucille tutted. "Looks like you don't love him that much, after all. Is it that hard for you to sacrifice just a little bit for your and his sake?" "Shut up! You know nothing about my love for Harry! Can't you tell that he's unwilling to see me go through that for him?" Sabrina's face twisted with venom. Her words grew ever more acrid as her tone was colored by smugness and contempt. "Harry and I are genuinely in love. He doesn't have any feelings for you! So what if you met him first? He still fell head over heels for me, didn't he? "You're not getting anything out of this, Lucille! I told you that I'd take everything and everyone you cared about. You're no match for me. The Johnson family can only belong to me!" She stopped to catch her breath. Then, she continued, "If you know what's good for you, you'd better leave the Johnson family and Harry! If you don't, I'll wreck your reputation and make sure you won't ever hold your head high in Whiteloop City!" Sabrina's venom and threats didn't faze Lucille. She chuckled disdainfully and raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? I can't wait to see how things go." The one thing Sabrina hated about Lucille was how she always looked so cold and unruffled. It was as if nothing got to her. It seemed nothing would ever take her down. Still, she couldn't help feeling smug at the thought of how Lucille had never beaten her at anything since they were children. So what if nothing bothered her? She was still despised and hated. Sabrina was the one who had everyone's favor. She said, "Why don't you ever learn, Lucille? You can't defeat me. Everyone knows you're a murderer now. You forced your sister to take her life over a man." Sabrina smiled contemptuously. It seemed particularly creepy in the dark of the night. Lucille's eyes gleamed coldly as she watched Sabrina. She lowered her voice and asked, "Is that so? Wouldn't I be doing that accusation an injustice since you're still alive, then?" Sabrina stiffened. "What are you up to?" Lucille swiftly stretched out a leg and swept Sabrina off her feet. Sabrina screamed and collapsed on the ground with a loud thump. Her shoulder landed first and let out a crisp crack. Then, a sharp pain jolted through her, starting from her head. She couldn't help lifting her head to try to alleviate it. Lucille had crouched before her and grabbed her by the hair. The pain made Sabrina even paler than before. She scrunched up her face while looking fearful. "Since you're so eager to see me become a murderer, I'd be wasting your carefully orchestrated act if I didn't actually do something." Lucille smiled coldly. Her words made Sabrina shudder. She suppressed the pain and snarled, "You wouldn't dare!" Lucille's smile grew. She retorted, "Why wouldn't I? I've had it up to here with you!" Sabrina screamed, "Ouch, it hurts!" Lucille had dragged Sabrina to her feet while keeping a strong grip on her hair. Sabrina felt like her hair was being pulled out by the roots. It hurt more than her shoulder did. She felt like someone was sawing her head in half. Lucille dragged Sabrina to the nearby pond. At that moment, she wanted to thank Central Hospital's architect for including a pond in the garden. She looked down at Sabrina's face, which was twisted from the pain yet still managing to look pitiful. Lucille's cold eyes were devoid of sympathy. She even rolled her eyes at Sabrina like she was nothing but a piece of trash. "If you dare throw me into the pond, Harry won't let you off the—" Sabrina let out a blood-curdling scream before she could finish her sentence. Lucille had flung her into the pond without even batting an eye. It was as if Sabrina was nothing but a bag of trash. Then, she dusted her hands off and crossed her arms as she watched Sabrina flail around in the pond. "S-Save me! Help!" Sabrina screamed. Lucille had picked this particular spot for them to meet because she knew there wouldn't be many people around. Anyway, Sabrina wouldn't die. Everyone thought she couldn't swim, but she was a better swimmer than most. On the second floor of the nearby building, two dark figures watched the somewhat violent scene play out. Three minutes later, Lucille sharply caught some urgent footsteps. She surreptitiously shuffled a little further away. Shortly after, she saw Harold show up before her with his assistant, Sean Harrison. Harold looked thunderous as he asked coldly, "Where's Sabrina?" He'd just gotten off work. He hadn't seen Sabrina in her hospital room, but he'd seen the text Lucille had sent to her. And so, he'd come searching. Lucille rolled her eyes at him. Couldn't he hear Sabrina screaming for dear life? Was he deaf? She didn't answer him. Instead, she turned to look at the dark pond. Harold and Sean followed her line of sight, but it was too dark for them to see anything. Sean's eyes widened. "Mr. Quall, I think I hear Ms. Sabrina's voice coming from the pond." Harold was taken aback. He took a few steps forward. Sean pulled out his phone and turned the flashlight on. He held it high and swept it around. Sure enough, they saw a figure struggling to stay afloat in the pond. "Harry, save me! Harry!" Harold could hear it now. It was Sabrina's voice! Lucille couldn't help admiring Sabrina. How in the world had she heard that Harold had arrived? "Don't be scared, Bree! I'll save you right now!" Harold quickly took his suit jacket off and jumped into the murky pond without a second thought. Lucille clucked her tongue and watched them coldly. Sean quickly summoned some medical personnel and security guards. Two minutes later, everyone worked together to get the couple out of the pond. A nurse immediately gave them towels so they wouldn't catch colds. It wasn't winter yet, but it was already fall. The night breeze could get quite chilly. "Bree? Bree! Wake up! Don't scare me!" Harold cried urgently as he held an ashen Sabrina in his arms. A nurse said worriedly, "Let's take Ms. Johnson back to her hospital room so that the doctors can check on her, Mr. Quall." Something like this had happened at their hospital, and Harold and Sabrina were the children of affluent families. She could only pray they would both be fine. Just then, Sabrina came to. She coughed and opened her eyes weakly. Then, she said, "Don't… don't blame Lucy for this, Harry. She has nothing to do with this." Then, she fainted. Lucille narrowed her eyes and watched things play out without a hint of concern. There it was—Sabrina's ultimate move. It worked like magic each time. Only then did everyone notice Lucille standing at the edge of the crowd. She was dressed in black and had remained silent through the whole ordeal, so she'd blended in perfectly with the night. Harold's eyes were bloodshot as he glared daggers at her. He said coldly, "I need to talk to you about something later." Lucille merely scratched her nose carelessly. She didn't say anything. Harold hurriedly carried Sabrina back to her hospital room. Chapter 4 Lucille leaned lazily against the wall in the hospital ward's corridor with her arms crossed and a foot propped up. She slowly straightened up when a tall figure approached her. As soon as she did so, Harold said coldly, "You've really disappointed me, Lucy! When did you become so cold and heartless? How could you throw Sabrina into the pond like that when she can't swim? Why do you keep trying to murder her?" Lucille narrowed her eyes at him. Her gaze was frosty. Harold was taken aback slightly when he saw this. Her iciness and arrogance made him feel uncomfortable. "You show no sign of remorse at all. To think Bree's been speaking up for you all these years… She even tried to protect you before passing out earlier! Doesn't that weigh on your conscience? Do you even have a conscience?" Harold grew angrier as he spoke. Naturally, his words became increasingly harsh. His disappointment was clear, but he was more contemptuous than anything. "Who are you to lecture me, Harold? Are you coming at me from a fiancé's perspective or as Sabrina's secret lover?" Lucille smiled mockingly. Her crisp voice was filled with ice. "Why don't you go ask your beloved why I became like this? Ask her what she's done to make me like this." Harold immediately spoke up for Sabrina. "What could Bree have done to you when she's so frail? When hasn't she spoken up for you when you've tried to harm her?" Lucille snorted. "Have any of you bothered asking whether I needed her to speak up for me?" Harold's blood boiled at her proud and stubborn attitude. "Do you think you'd still be standing here if she never stood up for you?" "Oh? Does that mean I need to thank her for this?" Lucille retorted. "Of course! That's exactly what you need to do!" She rolled her eyes at him. His words fell on deaf ears. She said coldly, "When she's dead, I'll visit her grave with a bouquet and thank her then." Harold's pupils constricted. He couldn't believe Lucille had said something like that to his face. It looked like she genuinely hated Sabrina for taking him from her. He tried to remain patient as he said, "I've already told you this, Lucy. Bree is the one I love, so you need to stop being so hung up on me. The more you act like this, the more I'll dislike you." Lucille raised an eyebrow at his words. "What does who you love have to do with me? It's not like I have any feelings for you. How dare you dislike me when you're nothing but a cheating man!" Harold suddenly felt stung by her words. It only lasted for a second, though. "What's that supposed to mean?" Lucille didn't want to waste her breath and time on him anymore. She looked into his eyes and said, "It means that we can call off the engagement, but I have to be the one to initiate it. You're not the one who doesn't want me, Harold. I'm the one who doesn't want you!" "You—" She pointed at him and warned, "Remember this—don't let Sabrina cause any more trouble for me, or I'll teach her a lesson every time she does!" Harold snapped, "Who gave you the permission to talk to me like that, Lucille?" She ignored him and continued, "Don't forget what I said, Mr. Quall. If you want your precious little lover to stay safe, tell her to leave me alone!" With that, she turned and left. … Early the following morning, various media outlets published the news of Lucille and Harold's engagement being called off. Everyone knew Lucille was a cruel, heartless woman. There was no way the Quall family would let her marry Harold. But no one expected her to be the one to call off the engagement. Everyone had expected the Quall family to call things off. This was a surprising plot twist, and netizens lapped up the drama. They were abuzz in the comment section. "Tsk. She's an ingrate who only knows how to frame her sister. How can she be worthy of Mr. Quall?" "I know, right? I heard she keeps trying to steal her sister's boyfriend. She's shameless!" "Guys, go check out Ms. Lucille's online post!" At that comment, everyone flooded Lucille's account. She'd tweeted an ellipsis and a photo of three wheels. "Oh? Does this mean there are three people in her relationship?" "So she called the engagement off because a certain someone cheated?" "This photo's really meaningful! I'm gonna retweet this!" "A picture's worth a thousand words. You go, girl!" "This subtle hint isn't that subtle, after all." "I've gotta say this is a great move. Three's a crowd, indeed!" The comments went on. By the time Harold heard about this, the matter had already made it to third place on the trending topics. He hadn't expected Lucille to pull something like this at all. She'd indeed called the engagement off, but the way she'd done it had ensured he and Sabrina couldn't go public with their relationship just yet. If they did so, they'd cause an uproar online. He was on his way to work when his father called. He sounded furious as he said, "Call Lucille and tell her to delete her tweet, Harry. This is a slap to the Quall family's face!" "Got it, Dad." Harold's expression was ugly, and his gaze was frosty. Sean, who was riding shotgun, turned to look at him grimly. "Mr. Quall, our stock price has dropped by 2%." He hadn't expected Lucille's tweet to affect Quall Group's stock price. If Harold and Sabrina's relationship were to come to light, wouldn't it wreak even more havoc? Harold snarled, "Get the PR department to deal with it. Get rid of the trending topic!" "Yes, sir." Meanwhile, when Sabrina woke up in her hospital room at Central Hospital, she received a text from her friend, Marilyn Dane. She was pleased to see Lucille had agreed to call off the engagement. But a few minutes later, the blood drained from her face when she saw Lucille's tweet. She flung her phone at the door. Her face twisted with fury. Ivy happened to show up with breakfast for Sabrina. She entered the room while looking concerned. "What's wrong, sweetie? Why are you so mad so early in the morning?" Sabrina told her about everything that had happened. Ivy's expression became sour when she was done. The mother and daughter shared similar expressions; they both wanted to rip Lucille to pieces. "How dare she pull something like this!" Ivy snarled. Sabrina was aggrieved. Feeling panicked, she grabbed Ivy's hand and said, "What should we do, Mom? She agreed to call off the engagement, but Harry and I still can't be together in public." Ivy patted her on the shoulder and said seriously, "Think about what I've always told you, Bree. Don't panic, no matter what." "But—" Ivy cut her off, looking grim. "So what? As long as you have Harold's heart and your father and grandfather on your side, Lucille isn't a threat to you. Whatever the Johnson family has will belong to you, as will the position of Harold's wife." She smiled ruthlessly. "It's just a matter of time, so you need to learn to be patient. A woman's gentleness and frailness is the key to keeping a man's heart, okay?" Sabrina calmed down. Ivy was right—all men loved women who were frail and understanding, just like Harold did. He would always be on her side as long as she could keep up her gentle act. Her goal was to stomp all over Lucille's pride and to ensure Lucille would always come second. She gnashed her teeth angrily at the thought of Lucille throwing her into the murky pond. It was fortunate that she could swim and didn't end up drowning. Harold had also arrived at the right time. She'd asked him to accompany her at the hospital and used her condition as a reason. Then, she'd deliberately left her phone in the hospital room. She'd ended up more disheveled than expected, but at least it had resulted in Harold being thoroughly disappointed by Lucille. It had all been worth it. … Lucille arrived at Star&Ciel Group at 9:00 am and headed to the CEO's office. "Ms. Johnson, the two tweets you published this morning are already in the top three trending topics." Her assistant, Samuel Sawyer, followed her into her office. Lucille took her cream-colored coat off and hung it on the coat rack as soon as she entered the office. She hung her bag up as well. Then, she pulled her chair out, sat down, and turned on the computer. It looked like Samuel's words didn't bother her. Chapter 5 "Don't bother about that. I want you to inform everyone that I want to have a meeting in ten minutes," Lucille said. Samuel had worked for her for four years, so he knew her style was to keep things simple and concise. She wouldn't waste her breath saying useless things, and she wouldn't waste her time on needless stuff. "Yes, Ms. Johnson," he said. During the ten minutes before the meeting, Lucille quickly reviewed some documents and made some decisions. When it was time for the meeting, she strode into the conference room. She wore a simple outfit of a white blouse, wide-legged trousers, and cream-colored heels. She looked like a cool, regal queen. It made everyone present in the conference room sit up tensely. They didn't dare to make a sound at her entrance. They'd all seen what she was capable of and were fearful of her despite her youth. She'd always been ruthless and decisive. Lucille glanced at Jesse Jones, the head of the marketing department. "Marketing team, how's the testing of the Timeless series going?" Jesse sat up and said, "The testing is over, Ms. Johnson. The customers who participated in the testing have given us positive feedback. These are the results of our survey." He handed over the report he was holding. Samuel took it and passed it to Lucille. She flipped through it, then said, "Good. We're launching the line at noon today." Everyone was taken aback. Hadn't they agreed to launch the new line at the end of the month? Someone asked, "Ms. Johnson, didn't we set the date for the launch to be at the end of the month?" Lucille looked up and swept her gaze over everyone present. She smiled faintly and said, "Yes, but that's only what we want the outside world to think." Some people were stunned, while others realized what was happening. Lucille had let out a smoke bomb to confuse the competition! "B-but the overall design and packaging have yet to be finalized," someone said. Ashley Carlson, the head of the design department, glanced at that person and said, "Our team came up with the designs half a month ago. Ms. Johnson's given them the green light." When Samuel saw that some people still wanted to object, he said, "Ms. Johnson has also already given the necessary instructions for the press conference. There's nothing to worry about, ladies and gentlemen." With that, Lucille swiftly gave out more instructions before ending the meeting. In Whiteloop City, everyone knew that Star&Ciel Group's Starbright Scents and Johnson Group's Ambrosial Fragrances were direct competitors. Both companies were on equal standing, but Johnson Group had been trying to defeat Star&Ciel Group for ages. Reputation-wise, Johnson Group was probably slightly better than Star&Ciel Group, but it was only because of Sabrina. She was known for having gotten the first runner-up in the National Perfumery Competition two years consecutively. Star&Ciel Group's strategy to launch their new perfume line earlier than announced wasn't a move to steal the limelight. It was something Lucille had intended to do from the beginning. They held a press conference at 11:30 am and launched the new line at 12:00 pm sharp. By 12:30 pm, the news went viral, and sales skyrocketed. At 1:00 pm, the sales department's employees whooped and cried with joy. The Timeless series' revenue had hit ten million within the first hour of being launched—these were numbers they'd achieved without any advertising beforehand. All they'd done was hold a press conference. Samuel stood in the CEO's office and looked at the increasing numbers on his tablet. He exclaimed, "This was a great tactic, Ms. Johnson. We didn't even have to spend a dime on advertising!" Lucille's tweets about calling off her engagement with Harold and the insinuated cheating were still trending. Starbright Scents belonged to Star&Ciel Group, so anything related to the company or Lucille herself would direct traffic to the Timeless series' launch. It was a form of advertising on its own. Starbright Scents entered the market three years ago, and it owned about half of the perfume industry's market share. The general public loved its scents, product philosophy, and packaging. Every new launch caught the public's attention. Lucille eyed the results of the new launch, which were displayed on her computer's monitor. Something occurred to her, and she told Samuel, "Tell everyone that I don't want there to be any issues with the product's quality. Keep a close watch on that." "Understood, Ms. Johnson." … Meanwhile, the top floor of JM Corporation was caught in a figurative blizzard. Spencer was in the CEO's office. He'd received a call from James after a meeting. "Hi, Grandpa." "I've arranged for you to go on a blind date tonight, brat. You're not allowed to be late, nor are you allowed to skip out on it. And don't say no!" James commanded. Spencer sat on the couch and held a hand to his forehead. He looked helpless. He asked, "What will it take for you to give up, Grandpa?" "I'll leave you alone once you get married." Spencer massaged his temples. James continued, "Don't stand her up, young man. If you do, don't you dare call me your grandfather in the future!" He continued nagging until Spencer said, "Tell me the venue." James immediately said, "The Moonstone Room at Zaytun Pavilion." It was almost as if he were afraid Spencer would go back on his word. … Something similar was happening at Star&Ciel Group. Lucille received a call from Marie Ronson, her grandmother. Marie stayed at a sanitorium. "You must be joking, Grandma. You want me to go on a blind date?" Lucille said helplessly. "Why would I joke about something like this, sweetie? Are you against the blind date because you're still hung up on the Quall brat?" Marie asked. Lucille fell silent. Marie had rendered her speechless with that. "Grandma, I—" Marie cut her off. "I know the Johnson family hasn't treated you well, Lucy. My only wish is that you'll be happy. I've long since told you the Quall brat isn't the right man for you. Since you've already called off the engagement, don't think about turning back." She lounged on a bench at the sanitorium and enjoyed the sunlight while advising Lucille. "I've found you someone who's much, much better than the Quall brat. The Quall family can't compare to this young man's family! Leave the Quall brat for sickly Sabrina. He's not worthy of you, okay?" Lucille pinched her nose bridge as she listened to Marie. She sighed to herself and said, "Alright." Marie laughed excitedly at that. "I knew you would say yes, darling. That's why I love you. Remember to go on the blind date, okay? And you don't have to come here so often. There are plenty of people who can care for me here. Focus on your love life!" Lucille would do anything to please Marie. She was the only person Lucille still considered family and who genuinely loved her. … At 5:30 pm, Lucille drove out of the company's basement parking lot in her car. She headed to the address Marie had given her—Zaytun Pavilion. She hadn't expected her first blind date to be at such a high-end location. Zaytun Pavilion was a place that gathered various cuisines. One had to make a reservation there a month ahead of time. It was also a status symbol. Anyone who could afford to dine there had to be either affluent or powerful. It was also one of the upper crust's favorite places to show off their wealth. The blind date was a last-minute affair. It couldn't have been scheduled earlier, so whoever had managed to reserve a room at Zaytun Pavilion had to be someone important. Marie hadn't mentioned who it was, so Lucille had no idea who she would be meeting on this blind date. She gave the front of house the private room's name. After that, a server led her upstairs. Chapter 6 When Lucille opened the private room's door, she saw a tall figure standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows with his hands in his pockets. His back alone gave her a domineering feeling, yet there was also a loneliness to him. It piqued her curiosity. She frowned slightly and stepped into the room. The server shut the door behind her. Lucille had never liked dragging things out. Two seconds after entering the room, she said to the man, "Hi, sir. I'm your blind…" The man turned to face her as she spoke. She trailed off when she saw the familiar face. Then, she continued, "It's you?" It was Spencer. He was equally surprised to see her. She looked different from how she'd been yesterday. Yesterday, she'd been dressed casually. Today, her outfit was professional yet elegant. He raised an eyebrow and smiled gently at her. His eyes seemed to light up at the sight of her, and he retracted his cold presence. Then, he said, "Nice to meet you. It looks like something keeps leading us to each other." Lucille didn't say anything. She supposed he was right. Yesterday, he'd misunderstood that she wanted to take her life and had saved her from falling into the lake. Today was only their second meeting, and here they were as each other's blind dates. Spencer was obviously used to being in a position of power. Even if he'd toned his demeanor down around her, there was no hiding the natural dominance he exuded. Where had Marie found him? Or had Lucille entered the wrong room? She'd seen the private room's name before entering, though. She was sure this was the Moonstone Room. Spencer had taken a few steps forward while she was dazed. He was now about three steps away from her. His chiseled features were even more flawless up close. He asked, "Are you wondering whether you're in the wrong room?" Lucille looked up at him as a hint of smile colored her eyes. "Are you perhaps a psychiatrist?" He said indifferently, "I only know a thing or two about psychology." She didn't take it to heart. Spencer continued, "Spencer Layton." "Huh?" "That's my name," he said. Only then did Lucille realize he was introducing himself. It was very concise. She smiled. It looked like they were pretty similar in that aspect. "Lucille Johnson." Neither of them introduced themselves further, and they didn't ask each other for more, either. When they took their seats, a server brought their dishes. They asked in unison, "Should we talk after the meal?" They smiled and started eating. Lucille's impression of Spencer improved during the meal. Setting aside his good looks, he also had good table manners. She couldn't spot anything wrong with his actions. It was as if his manners had been embedded in his bones, and they definitely weren't the product of any regular old affluent family. Lucille had no choice but to force herself to recall her table manners. She had to admit the meal frustrated her a little. She could usually finish a meal in ten minutes, but this one dragged out for an hour. Slowly and steadily enjoying a meal really wasn't her style. Spencer looked like he was enjoying himself, though. She decided to endure it for the sake of his handsome face. He didn't seem to notice anything wrong with her. When they were finally done with the meal, Lucille poured herself a cup of tea and asked, "What do you think of this blind date, Mr. Layton?" Spencer felt an inexplicable irritation at her distance and formality. He asked in return, "What do you think, Ms. Johnson? Hmm?" His tone was a little lilted at the end of his question. It dazed Lucille a little. She could forget about him looking so good. Why did he have to sound so good, too? She cleared her throat to cover up her short daze. "Do you keep up with the trending topics, Mr. Layton?" She sidestepped his question. Instead, she answered him with another question. He looked at her a little probingly before saying, "Yes, I do. But what does that have to do with our blind date?" Lucille looked at him calmly. "I have a bad rep." "Oh? I'm more inclined to believe what I see." His words took her aback. His gaze burned into hers. It made her look away after meeting his eyes for a while. "How about we get married, Ms. Johnson?" Spencer asked. Lucille's eyes shot back to him. This time, she looked appalled. He chuckled. "We were lucky enough to meet each other, and we just need to get what we need out of this marriage. Why not?" When she didn't say anything, he continued, "We don't have to interfere in each other's lives after marriage. I'm always busy with work, so marriage has never been on my to-do list. It's too bad I have a mischievous grandfather who doesn't agree with that. "We can both take this opportunity to get both our families off our backs. Blind dates are quite a waste of time, after all." Spencer ended his speech. He sounded like he'd been on more dates than he would've liked. Lucille narrowed her eyes at him. He was right. Blind dates did take up too much time. Knowing Marie, she wouldn't stop arranging for Lucille to go on blind dates now that she was no longer engaged to Harold. Spencer didn't look like a nice guy, but at least he was easy on the eyes. Spencer didn't lose his patience at her silence. He waited for her answer and even poured her more tea like a perfect gentleman. The private room fell into silence for some time before Lucille said, "Fine. I agree to your proposal, but I have a condition." She met his eyes, and her gaze was clear yet unreadable. Spencer didn't even hesitate as he said, "Sure. Feel free to make as many conditions as you want." Lucille raised an eyebrow at his words. Hadn't he been too quick to agree? And he was fine with her making as many conditions as she wanted? Did he have that much faith in her? Once again, Spencer seemed to read her mind. He explained, "I'm only putting my faith in you because you're worth it." As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Lucille felt her heart skip a beat before warming. Although this was only their second meeting, he managed to warm her heart. It was a bit ridiculous. Spencer saw the self-deprecation in her eyes again. He watched her without saying anything else. … It was 9:30 pm when Lucille and Spencer left Zaytun Pavilion. He offered to send her home like the gentleman he was, but she turned him down. She told him that she had driven here. He got into his car and watched as her car disappeared into the night. His deep gaze was unfathomable as he thought about Lucille's condition. He hadn't expected her to ask to keep the marriage a secret. It had surprised him. She could've used his identity and status to get revenge on those who had hurt her, but she said she didn't need it. The first time he'd seen her by the lake, she'd given him a familiar feeling. He'd never been interested in women, but the sight of her had inexplicably made him stop the car. At the time, Spencer thought he'd lost his mind. But after today's blind date, he found his interest in Lucille had grown. He'd been a little pissed when he realized she would probably meet other men on more blind dates. That was why he'd surprised even himself by asking her to marry him… even if it was just a contractual marriage. Meanwhile, Lucille returned to her apartment at Orchidstone Garden and flopped onto the couch. She felt like she could finally relax. It didn't take long for Spencer's face to pop into her mind. She also thought about how she'd agreed to his crazy proposal for a contractual marriage. How had something like this happened to her? She couldn't figure it out, so she stopped thinking about it. She dragged her tired body to the bathroom. … Monday came two days later. Two well-matched figures showed up at Whiteloop City's courthouse at 9:00 am and entered through a special entrance. They were brought to the VIP lounge. Ten minutes later, Lucille was still dazed as she held her marriage certificate. She was so out of it that she didn't even notice the sly smile on Spencer's face. He looked like he was pleased that his plan had worked out. "Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Layton. I wish you both all the happiness in the world, and I hope you'll soon have a little family of your own!"	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,420	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	💕 Read the full version👉👉	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13493&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457564690_524256886940594_3747433522216685002_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pN7GUZbvrkMQ7kNvgGhUQyO&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A4yAB9vVGYX7zdmohVWvwfC&oh=00_AYCKKAwjECe2vOnux-GN3EMdYWOlGG_ych6N6gG4zzjzXg&oe=674EEC27	PERSON_PROFILE	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,804	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554499}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yates’s husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, “Em, how about having a child with me?” Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasn’t until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. “A child?” she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justin’s desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. “Are you proposing to me?” she asked. “Yes.” “Can I finally have your child now?” Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone else’s answer. “I’ll give you plenty,” she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasn’t exactly romantic or formal, but she didn’t mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didn’t mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft clink echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justin’s cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didn’t remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. “Don’t touch my things,” he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasn’t that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. “We’re going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldn’t mind going another round.” Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. “Justin, what’s wrong?” She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justin’s waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. “Justin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didn’t you?” Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. “Emma? Is that really you?” Justin’s voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the woman’s tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. “Yes, it’s me,” the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justin’s touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldn’t just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justin’s friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. “Emma Xander? Hasn’t she... disappeared for the past four years?” Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justin’s voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. “How is she doing?” “She’s malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.” Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. “Hi, Miss Yates.” Emily nodded in acknowledgment. “Dr. White, what’s her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?” she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justin’s long-lost first love. This was his friend’s private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. “Didn’t I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?” Justin’s voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. “You proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now you’re holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And you’re not even coming home? Staying out all night?” “Stop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,” he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justin’s dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. “It’s late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,” Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zac’s offer. She wasn’t leaving without answers. “You think I’m being unreasonable? I’m your fiancée. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? “I’ll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, you’re coming home with me.” Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justin’s arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justin’s personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldn’t be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldn’t even let her near him? “What do you mean by this?” Emily’s voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didn’t respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancée he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. “Don’t be childish.” Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? “If you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!” Emily’s heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasn’t the right moment to bring this up, but she couldn’t accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. “If you don’t want to get married, we can call it off. This isn’t the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.” He didn’t like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. “Miss Yates, please don’t make this difficult for me. It’s time for you to go home.” Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. “Miss Yates, it’s late. Maybe it’s best to talk things over with Justin another time.” But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancé had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldn’t let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. “I’ll walk you to the car,” Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. “I’m fine. I can get back on my own.” Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. “She left?” he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didn’t want her disturbing Emma’s rest. “Yes, she’s gone,” Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didn’t bother asking how Emily had left. “I’m stepping out for a break,” he said. Chapter 3 “So, Emma Xander’s back. What are you going to do?” Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didn’t mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justin’s life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancée. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. “She was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.” He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadn’t been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. “The role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.” In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldn’t help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zac’s eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasn’t hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didn’t care about things like V-card or a woman’s past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justin’s concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadn’t fully taken over the company and wasn’t yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfather’s intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. “Emily’s been with you for three years,” Zac said, trying to speak up for her. “She’s an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isn’t it a bit cruel to treat her like this?” “Then I’ll keep her around,” Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. “But marriage? That’s not going to happen.” His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didn’t matter at all. He didn’t see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didn’t leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadn’t expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her “Em.” Whenever he whispered “Em” in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another woman’s name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justin’s wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancée to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldn’t accept that she had been someone else’s replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They weren’t married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emma’s sudden appearance. “Miss Yates, where are you?” the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. “I’m here.” Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. “Is it just you? Where’s Mr. Yates?” he asked. “He’s not coming back.” Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, “Emily didn’t leave?” So, she had heard everything they had said. Justin’s tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. “Good. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.” With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. “You’re back! It must’ve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.” Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. “Yes.” “Where’s Mr. Yates?” Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. “He won’t be back tonight.” Emily’s voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emily’s suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmer’s smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justin’s arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didn’t have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didn’t care and hadn’t reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villa’s garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justin’s “contract lover.” It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldn’t be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. “How was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?” Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. “I’m already back.” “Already? That was quick.” “I thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didn’t last long? Not up to it?” “Not just ‘not up to it’. He can’t even get started.” Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasn’t too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. “Perfect timing then. I’m heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Let’s hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.” “Sounds good. I’ll see you at the mall.” Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didn’t like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. “Mrs. Zimmer, I’m meeting a friend to go shopping. I’ll have lunch out,” Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Alright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?” Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeper’s cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadn’t seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. “Not sure yet. I’ll text you later if I’ll be back in time.” “Understood.” As Emily opened the door, she found Justin’s assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. “Hi, Sam,” she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. “Hi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?” Sam’s tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didn’t move. “Mrs. Zimmer, Justin’s going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?” “Miss Yates, this…?” Sam’s face showed confusion. “What? Before I came along, didn’t Justin have someone to handle his luggage?” Her expression was calm, her tone light. “Of course. You’re absolutely right, Miss Yates,” Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justin’s business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadn’t picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldn’t be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure it’s all packed? Should we check to make sure nothing’s missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, “Isn’t the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, he’ll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.” She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? “Of course, Miss Yates. I’ll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,” Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justin’s bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. “How much longer until Emily’s contract is up?” Justin’s voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. “Less than four months, Mr. Yates.” “Draft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,” Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasn’t an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldn’t touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, “Include a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.” Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. “Understood, Mr. Yates.” Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasn’t familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. “Babe, switching things up?” Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emily’s curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. “Yep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?” She turned to give Helen a look. “A shawl, definitely. It’ll highlight your figure beautifully,” Helen replied with her usual style advice. “That’s what I thought too.” Helen eyed the dress. “That dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesn’t Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?” Helen couldn’t help but mentally criticize Justin’s taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. “His taste doesn’t matter anymore. It’s not something I’m concerned about,” Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didn’t have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justin’s stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. “That despicable man!” Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. “Keep it down.” Emily quickly covered Helen’s mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. “Justin might look put-together, but he’s not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? “Why didn’t he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. “Good for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!” LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. “The contract’s up in four months. I’m planning to buy a place.” “What for? Just stay with me. I’ve got a room for you.” “My address is still tied to Justin’s place. Since I’ve decided to leave, I need a clean break. I’ll need my own place to change everything over,” Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night she’d learned the truth in the hospital garden. “Then you can cancel your lease and move in with me! We’ll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didn’t want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. “Alright, I’ll move in with you. I’ll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. I’ll check if the landlord’s interested in selling, though it’s a resale property.” “I don’t care if it’s new or used. As long as it’s clean and ready to go, I’m good.” Emily didn’t need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadn’t bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The women’s side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the men’s side, packed with Justin’s clothes. Emily didn’t linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. “Hello, is this Miss Yates?” “Yes, this is.” “I’m a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?” Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. “I’ll come by tomorrow morning.” “Very well. Have a nice day.” The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. “Plan to have a baby?” “That’s right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.” The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emily’s fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. “Miss Yates, I’ll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.” Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. “Thanks, doctor, but that won’t be necessary. I’ll get them on my own.” The doctor wasn’t surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasn’t unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didn’t want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didn’t know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospital’s garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emma’s wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. “Justin, you’re busy with work. You don’t have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,” Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. “Focus on getting better. Don’t worry about anything else.” Justin felt a deep guilt about Emma’s disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadn’t expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadn’t Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip?	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464668396_838968851777178_6862484548457197291_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cB9bQK4Ak1sQ7kNvgErYDgg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AraYCWYwKh04mAL8uXF5m1b&oh=00_AYDze6mt71gpqys-fOXyqjMPoZU487VLZUK90yPx1pwbNg&oe=674EE4A5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,463	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554460}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Elaine's POV I stood in the middle of the bar, my eyes filled with shock. There were a lot of men in the bar, men that I had never seen before. The man that I had loved was also among them, sitting. The love of my life, the one whom I had given up everything to get married to. We have been married a little over one year and I had loved him for a very long time. When I had the chance to marry him, I jumped at it immediately. I thought he loved me at the beginning of our marriage, he showered me with everything I had ever wanted but he suddenly changed. “What's happening… Why… Why did you call me here?” I asked, confused at what I was doing in this place. He had called me a few minutes ago to quickly come here. I had no idea it was a bar until I came inside. The moment I came inside, a bad feeling washed over me. I shifted back, wanting to leave but two people suddenly appeared behind me, making me stop. “Strip.” Just one word, and the earth came crashing down on me. I glanced around the room, at everyone who stared at with their expressive eyes, at those who waited for me to do as I was commanded. They didn't hurt me, however, the person who commanded me was the very person I had loved. “Didn't you hear me? I said strip.” My husband, Caleb repeated, a smirk on his li-ps. I lowered my head, my hands trembling. My li-ps were parted open to speak, but no words could come out. Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I gingerly stepped backwards, subconsciously trying to run away. “Stop her and help her remove her clothes if she doesn't want to do it herself.” Caleb said to the security guards who stood behind me. They came forward and held me by my arms, twisting it to my back and forcing me to kneeel down. I felt a sharp pain go from my arms to my wrist and a small ‘crack’ filled my ears. But I didn't fully register it when one of them directly tore my clothes, and goosebumps arose on my body from the sudden laughter that sounded from all directions. I couldn't raise my head up to meet their eyes but shoes appeared right in front of me and I looked up to see Caleb, the man I had given myself to. He stared down at me, an evil glint in his eyes. “Why?” I asked, “Why are you doing this to me?” My throat constricted. “Why?” Caleb tilted his head, confusion showing on his face, “You're my wife, Elaine, so your body is mine to do as I please. After all, you were the one who forced my grandfather to make me get married to you. If it was for you, I would have gotten married to Emily. Now, you have to face the consequences of what you did.” Caleb said hatefully and forcefully raised my chin up, motioning for a man to bring over a bottle of wine. My eyes widened as I realised what he wanted to do. “No. No please, I can't drink that. No, please!” I struggled against the grasp of the security men who held me tightly. “Caleb, please, you know I can't drink that. I beg you, please let me go. Please.” I begged, but it was to no avail. The guard yanked my head back, forcing my mouth open. The sharp scent of alco-hol burned my nostrils as Caleb poured the wine into my mouth. The liquid burned its way down my throat, my body immediately began rejecting it. The liquid that escaped going into my mouth got mixed up with the tears running down my face, some got into my eyes. My vision blurred as I choked, gasping for air in between sobs. But by the time he was finished, more than half of the bottle was already gone. He threw the rest onto the carpet and knelt down, smirking as I continued to cough. “Wasn't that good enough?” Caleb questioned, “Now that wasn't so bad after all.” “Caleb… You…” I began coughing, my eyes were getting blurry, it was hard to see their faces. A sharp pain went through my stomach and I gasped. “C… Caleb… My… my stomach. It hurts.” I gasped again as the pain spread to my spine. I thought I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes, but I was deluding myself. Caleb didn't care, he had never cared. But I still needed help, the pain was almost unbearable now. “Caleb please, please help me. Pl… Argh!” The sharp twisting pain in my stomach intensified, it felt like knives twisting and tearing inside my stomach. I crumpled to the floor. “Help you? This is the consequences of your actions Elaine, so you have to dea-l with it.” Caleb sneered, stepping back as if my pain disgusted him. My eyes widened as I felt wetness between my legs, it was warm, thick and terrifying. “No. No, no, no, no. This can't be happening, no!” I cried out as I realized exactly what was happening. I looked back at Caleb who knew that I was having a miscariage, I thought he would help me even upon seeing that. But once again, I was wrong. He stepped back, looking at the blood in disgust and dialed a number. The world around me was getting dark, I was losing consciousness and the last thing I heard Caleb say was, “Don't let anyone know where she came from. You can tell the doctors that you saw her bleeding on the road.” And then the doors closed as my word completely went dark. “Hold her down! She's hyperventilating!” “Bring in the oxygen tank! Be quick about it!” “Her heart rate is stopping!” I heard bits and pieces as I floated in and out of consciousness. I felt like dying, I wanted to die. But even the world was against me because a few hours later, I woke up in the hospital, white ceilings, white walls, everything was white. I hated white. “How are you feeling?” A few minutes after I had woken up, a doctor walked into my ward with a writing board in his hand. I glanced at him, not saying anything. “Oh, I'm sorry.” He apologized, smiling sheepishly. I had an alc-ohol allergy, I couldn't drink anything with that in it. If I did, my throat would close up for a while, my tongue would swell and I would have rashes all over my body; and that was only if it was a small amount but Caleb forced down more than half a bottle down my throat. “Miss, someone found you on the road while you were losing the baby so he brought you here and paid for your medical bills. Is there any of your family that we could call or…” Before he could say anything further, I heard a familiar voice from the hallways and my body stiffened. I glanced again at the doctor, willing for him not to let them in, but they were faster than he was. Two people kicked the doors open and walked into my ward, one was my mother and the last one was my mother in law. “It's not visiting hours as the patient is still under observation, please you have to leave now or…” My mother ignored the doctor's words and stomped towards me, her eyes blazing. She raised her hands and without hesitation, she slapped me on the cheek, her nose flaring in hatred for me, “You crazy bit-ch! How dare you lose the baby after all your husband has done to care for you! How dare you!” Chapter 2 “How dare you?! How could you lose this baby after everything Caleb has done to make sure this baby could be kept?!” My mother, Selena said furiously, her eyes were wide with anger. I stared at her in shock, I couldn't comprehend what they were talking about? But because I couldn't speak at that moment, I had no way to defend myself and thus, I could only let them continue speaking. “Selena, be calm. We are in the midst of a bunch of people, lower your voice.” My mother in law, Clara turned her gaze to Selena who shrank. Selena had always cowered under the pressure of Caleb's mother; mainly because was everything my mother was not. “Elaine…” I blinked twice, my face was still stinging from the slap. “I was told that you went to the club to drink despite Caleb warning you not to do so. How could you have ignored his warnings?” Clara asked, her hooded eyes on me. ‘Caleb had told me not to go to the club?’ I was confused. But I wasn't surprised at what she was saying, after all, so many lies had been spread in the family about me. If I could talk and I had told them that I was literally dragged to the club and had whisky force fed down my throat, would they believe me? No, they would rather choose to blame me in one way or the other. I glanced at the doctor for some kind of help, any kind. “Ma'am, I believe there are some mistakes here. I don't believe your daughter went to the club willingly or whatever it is you are saying. When she was brought here, she had bruises on her chin and at the side of her cheeks which shows the fact that her mouth was forced open. Her wrists also have some bruises and we're twisted slightly, she has a fracture on one of her wrists, and her knees are bruised. So you see…” “Mister… Louis… I don't believe I asked for your opinion in this matter?” Clara's gaze flickered over to the doctor who froze, disbelief on his face. His eyes met mine, his questions as clear as day. Even a doctor who didn't know me believed that this wasn't something I did out of choice. “Elaine, you have brought shame upon this family.” Clara continued, her voice cutting through my heart like a knife, “Despite how much of an empty barrel you are, Caleb worked hard to get you pragnant and yet, you still lost the baby due to your carelessness. You should have died along with the baby.” She spat out hatefully and immediately, I looked at my mother. Even though she had always treated me badly, I thought that for someone to say that her child should die along with her baby in front of her, at least she would say something. But Selena merely sneered and looked away. I gawked at my mother with incredulity. I wanted to scream, how could I have been born into a family like this?! Why?! “You're coming home with us, you spending your time here is just…” Clara trailed off, “After all, I am not even sure you are a woman. I don't even know why my father made Caleb marry you when he had Emily right by his side. You are one manipulative woman, do you know that? Emily was so much better than you. No problem though, everything will be fixed soon enough.” I felt the weight of her words crash down on me. I was being compared to Emily once again. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. That was the only thing I heard. It was always her! I never forced Caleb to marry me, he had made me fall in love with him, he made me believe that he loved me back. When I found out about the woman named Emily, we were already married. I was the one who was lied to and yet, I was the blamed one! “You can't take her with you. She needs rest.” The doctor said, stepping closer, “Her body is weak due to the miscarr-iage. She is not well enough to be discharged as she still needs proper monitoring, including how far her allergies could go. If you are concerned about her hospital bills, you don't need to be. It has been paid for already.” Clara shot him a venomous look, “Do you think we can't take care of her, Mr Louis? This is a family matter, you have no right to interfere. Selena, pick up your daughter, we are leaving.” Clara commanded and my mother immediately did her bidding. She dragged me from the bed, ignoring my wince as she pushed me outside the ward. The doctor kept following me at the back but it was to no avail, they eventually got their way with Clara threatening the doctors with her status. A few minutes later, we were in front of the house and there was a car parked outside. A car that was unfamiliar and yet familiar at the same time. “Oh, she must be back then.” Clara said happily as she stepped down from the car and walked hurriedly into the house. Who? Who was back? My breaths came out in shallow gasps as my mother yanked me forward, forcing me towards the house. I could barely keep up with her pace and I tripped several times. The front door loomed over me like an evil omen, and I could hear voices inside. Familiar voices. My mother pushed me roughly and I nearly fell to my knees as the doors opened, but I stopped myself. And then I saw her. Emily. Standing in the centre of the room, her presence continued to haunt me even until this day. Innocent and filled with purity, the woman I had endlessly been compared to. Bile rose in my throat as I forced myself to keep it down as I locked eyes with her. “Elaine.” Her voice was smooth and sweet, her eyes pure and sparkly, “It's been a long time. So lovely to meet you again.” Chapter 3 Emily greeted, her voice was sweet and delightful. To them. I stepped back, my eyes wide and my hands trembling. I frantically looked over to Caleb who was seated on the couch, a huge beaming smile on his li-ps. But when our eyes met, they were evil and cunning. But then, I heard a cough from the side and I saw Caleb's grandfather sitting. My heart trembled when I saw him, he would support me, he always had supported me no matter what. Once I was able to talk, I would tell him everything that had happened and he would finally realize that… “Elaine! Despite how I treated you, how could you intentionally ab-ort your baby! Worse, you even cheated on Caleb! Is this what you promised me when you got married to him?!” Grandfather knocked his staff twice on the ground. I stumbled in shock. The fact that he was yelling at me, which he had never done before had crossed over my mind. What he just said… Abort? I intentionally kil-led my baby? And what is this? Cheating? I had never cheated on Caleb, not even once! “And don't tell me that it's a lie! One report or the other about you had always gotten to my ears and I never believed them because I thought you were a good girl, but now there is evidence!” My legs felt like jelly as I took another step backwards, I was barely able to stand. Evidence? What evidence could they possibly have? My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. “I…” I tried to speak, but my throat still hurt so badly, they would barely even be able to hear me but I had to try, “Grand… grandfather, I never did any of that.” Grandfather slammed his staff against the floors once more, silencing my feeble attempt to speak, “There are pictures, Elaine!” He thundered, his eyes narrowing, “Pictures of you lying in a bed with someone who was not Caleb! And you dare claim innocence?! How dare you!” Grandfather yelled and threw the pictures at me. My mind went blank as I stared at them, my heart was pounding in my che-st. Indeed, I was on the bed, and there was a man above me, he was masked. But this wasn't true. This couldn't be true! “This isn't me…” I gasped, “None of this happened! I don't remember any of this happening!” “How convenient.” Caleb's voice cut in, “You don't remember, how typical Elaine. Just like you don't remember pushing Emily down the stairs, just like you don't remember stealing from grandfather in or-der to fund your gigolo, just like you didn't remember beating up the maids. You never remember anything, Elaine. Who knows, that child inside you may not even be mine for all I care.” I stared at Caleb in disbelief, the room began to spin all around me. This had got to be some kind of cruel joke by the universe. “This has nothing to do with me. I never did any of those things, you know Caleb. Why are you doing this to me? What sort of mistake did I make for you to treat me like this? Grandfather, you have to believe me, I really didn't do any of those things.” My shoulders trembled as I spoke, my throat became scratchy and dry and it took everything in me not to rush to the kitchen to drink some water. “The evidence speaks for itself Elaine, so save your breath. You slept with another man and now you're trying to cover it up by playing the victim. How pathetic of you.” “So who was it? An old friend of yours? A new man that you met while at the club? You have already brought enough disgrace to this family but cheating on my son? That is unforgivable.” “No, no.” I shook my head violently, I must still be sleeping, this can't be true, “I swear I don't know anything about this. I'm telling the truth, this must be some sort of mistake, I really didn't…” “Enough!” Grandfather's voice boomed throughout the room and I froze in place, “You have lied enough, Elaine. Caleb was willing to forgive you for everything, but with those pictures, there is no redemption for you.” I stumbled backwards, my legs finally gave out as I crumpled to the floor. My stomach began to hurt even more. I glanced up at Caleb who was staring at me, a grin on his li-ps. Then my gaze went straight to Emily and I inwardly gasped. Her eyes. They were dark and manipulative. It all dawned on me. Her sudden arrival when I lost my baby, all the accusations that were readily placed down. Everything. I was being framed for her. So she could come back and take her ‘rightful place’ as Caleb's wife. This was all a farce, and I was in the middle of it all. A sob escaped my li-ps as I lowered my head, and I let everything I had been through play like a film in my head. From the very beginning, it was only Grandfather who had treated me nicely. Caleb's mother had hated me but I thought that if I continued to be a good daughter in law, everything would be fine and she would eventually like me. I felt like everything would change miraculously but it only got worse and worse. Why did I even try to make things better if it was only going to become like this? “So… at the end, you still chose me to be the villain, the one whom you can blame for everything. I'm the bad woman here… Hahahaha.” I threw my head back and laughed, not even caring about the eyes that were on me anymore. It was actually finished, they had treated me the way they wanted to. All of them. “So, what now? What do you want me to do now that you have levelled all these accusations on me?” I glanced at Caleb whose eyes darkened. “Do you want me to kneeel for forgiveness? Do you want me to fall to the ground and lick your feet? Do you want me to strip myself outside just like you did to me in the midst of your friends?!” “Elaine!” Caleb yelled, his eyes wide. “What do you want me to do?! Tell me?!” I stared at him with red rimmed eyes. My pupils were burning so crazily that it was hard to keep them open. I just wanted to plunge myself into cold water and fall asleep. Maybe even forever. “Fine. I want a divorce.” Caleb said, taking a bunch of papers from the chair and flinging them at me, “Sign them and we will officially be divorced.” I eyed the papers on the ground. Caleb had already signed them, his ever so elegant writing that I had always loved. It was so funny actually, that all the work I put into this was thrown out of the window just because of one woman who had always framed me. A woman whom everyone thought was pure hearted. But she was a devil in disguise. “Grandfather, do you remember what you told me in the hospital that day? You said that you could see that I was so pure hearted that my eyes showed exactly what was in my soul, do you know what I was thinking at that moment?” I paused, waiting to see his reaction. He furrowed his eyebrows but didn't interrupt me. “I was thinking that you were the only person in this world that seemed to love me unconditionally. No matter what happened, you never failed to be there for me. Even if it wasn't for Caleb, I still loved you as it was. And then you asked me if I regretted saving Caleb that time because the doctors said it would be hard for my body to bear a child. Do you remember what I said?” I asked again, watching as Grandfather bit his li-ps and held his staff so tightly that his hands turned red. “I said that I didn't regret saving the both of you, I didn't regret putting my life in danger. But now?” I raised my head up, I wasn't able to stop the tears from flowing. I was numb, but I was still crying. “I regret it. I regret it so much, I wish I had never saved Caleb. I wished I had never been there at that moment. I wish Caleb had died in that place.” Chapter 4 “If Caleb had died there, maybe I wouldn't be hurting this much.” I finished. “You bit-ch!” Clara screeched and stomped forward, her hands raised as she slapped me once more. A crisp sound rang throughout the sitting room. But it didn't hurt more than I was already hurting. I bent down to pick up the papers and pen and with shaky hands, I signed the divorce papers, my chapped li-ps widening into a smile. “I've given you what you wanted, Caleb.” I raised my head, watching him intently. He looked very happy. So happy that he snat-ched the papers from my hands, pushing me away. My mother watched everything coldly, her eyes promising wrath against me. I scoffed, I didn't even know why I bothered anymore. “Elaine… I'm sorry.” Emily stepped forward, tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. “Sorry? There's no need to be sorry, Emily. After all, you've gotten exactly what you wanted. But soon enough, everyone in this family will know just how pretentious and evil you are. An innocent flower? A pitiful woman? Ha! Emily, I wait for the day that you will fall to the ground and everything will be taken away from you, just as it was done to me.” “You… get out! Get out of this place!” Clara screamed, her face red. My mother came forward and dragged me by my arm and pulled me outside. Until we got to the gates, we didn't stop walking. But I pulled my arm out of her grasp, “I'm not going with you.” I whispered, “I've had enough.” “Elaine… What the heck are you saying? Do you want to continue to embarrass me?! After all that you have done back there, how could you continue to…” “Mom… Should I even call you mom? I'm nothing more than a product of bargains to get you money. You have never treated me like a daughter, like your child. I heard that even animals do not treat their young ones this way, but you… you have never liked me. Am I even your child?” “Elaine! Stop saying things like this, you're my daughter!” Selena's voice cracked but there was no emotion in her eyes, Selena had always known how to play the concerned mother but it was so easily broken apart. I took a step back, trying to put some distance in between us. “Don't call me that.” Bitterness swelled up inside me, “I'm not your daughter. You made it clear every day in my life.” “You ungrateful brat! I clothed you, I fed you, I gave you everything and this is how you…” “No, you sold me like a piece of clothing. Or maybe clothing even has more value than me.” I cut her off, “But no more. Because this is going to end.” I turned away from her, heading down the street. I didn't know where I was going, but it didn't matter. I just needed to go to a place where I could end it all. Behind me, I could hear her calling my name but it was drowned out by the sound of my own footsteps. I walked until I found myself on an abandoned road. There wasn't any car passing by. But then, I heard a low rumble of a car engine behind me. Before I could turn around, a car screeched to a stop beside me, the door swung open and two men jumped out. They were fast, so fast that I barely had time to scream before one of them grabbed me by the arms, lifting me off the ground. “Who are you? Let go of me! Let go!” I screamed, thrashing wildly. “Shut up!” One of them growled and pushed me into the car. I struggled, kicking and swinging my arms but it was useless. I was no match for two grown and burly men. One of them raised a fist and the last thing I felt was a sharp pain in my temple before everything went dark. “Ugh…” I growled at the pain that went throughout my whole body, my head was pounding. My hands were tied right behind my back and a blindfold covered my eyes. The smell of dust and concrete filled up my nose. We were in a building, an uncompleted one. I had been kidnapped. I suddenly heard footsteps, then without warning, the blindfold was yanked from my face. I blinked, my vision was blurry at first but it didn't take long for me to recognise the figure standing in front of me. “Emily.” I said slowly, gulping down saliva, “Why did you bring me here?” “Surprised to see me?” She asked, her voice sweet, almost mocking. “What do you want? You've already gotten everything from me, Emily.” She smiled, a smile that didn't reach her eyes, “You have always been a problem, Elaine, always in the way. Caleb should have left you long ago but you just had to cling onto him, didn't you? I had to wait years for him to get rid of you, even while our baby is still growing in my stomach.” Emily rubbed her flat stomach. My heart stopped, “A baby? You're pre-gnant?!” “Yes, Elaine. Caleb and I are going to have a baby. Didn't you ever think about why Caleb had fed you drinks when he knew you were aller-gic to it and more so, while you're pragnant? Didn't you ever stop to think about how he left you until you finished bleeding before he asked someone to take you to the hospital? He did not do this just for fun or to show how pathetic you were. It was because he wanted you to lose the baby! He never wanted the baby to be brought into this world!” I choked up. Even though I knew that Caleb must have intentionally made me lose my baby, it felt like I was still kicked in the gut when Emily said this. One of the thugs who came with Emily kicked me in the stomach, making me double over in pain, they didn't stop there, they continued hitting me, especially my stomach. They were trying to destroy any other chances of me giving birth to a child. I began bleeding from the corner of my mouth. “Leave her.” Emily stated, “Your time is up Elaine, soon you'll be nothing more than a memory. Take her to the bridge.” I was carried and driven to another place. I didn't know where I was due to me focusing on nothing but the pain, however, the smell of water filled my senses. I was forced to stand on the edge of the bridge. My eyes were closed as I felt the evening breeze. So this was how it was going to end. A befitting end for a ‘villainess’ I couldn't help but laugh, “Emily. I will make one promise to you and Caleb.” I said, my li-ps curling into a bitter smile, “You will be punished. Karma will come for you and when it does, it'll be ten times worse than what you did to me. Your fake smile will crumble right under you and I'll be there. Watching as you beg for mercy.” I'll haunt the both of you. And when I come for you, it won't be quick. It won't be painless. It won't be easy. I smiled through the tears, “It will be slow, agonist and bitter.” “I'd like to see you try, Elaine. Goodbye.” Elaine then shoved me down the bridge, I was falling. The last thing I saw was her face and right behind her, I saw Caleb's. Then the icy water swallowed me whole. “Ah!” I gasped, shaking awake, my lungs burning as I sat upright. “You shouldn't move like that, you'll open your stitches.” I looked to my side and saw two men, both tall, dressed in black suits, with an aura that screamed dangerous. One had slightly long hair that was out into a rat's ponytail, both his eyes were closed while the other had shorter hair, and he wore gold rimmed glasses. He looked so familiar. “She's awake. Call for the nurse to check up on her.” The one with shorter hair and gold rimmed glasses said to the closed eye one who immediately went to do as he was told. I continued to stare at the man with glasses, trying to place where I had seen him, but he didn't say anything until the other one had left completely. “It's a pity, Elaine, to see you in this sort of position.” He began, making me arch my brow. Did he know me? “Who are you? How do you know my name?” I questioned him. “I must have changed a lot for you not to be able to recognize me,” he removed his glasses, his grey eyes fixed on me. My eyes widened, my mouth opening in shock as I saw a face that I hadn't seen for a long time. “It's… you…” I stammered, all the cells in my body were screaming. His face had never changed, he never changed. “Of course. It's been a long time… Elaine.” The man smirked, his crooked smile that I had always loved. “Zade…” It was him. Zade Silver, my ex boyfriend. Chapter 5 “It's you…” I murmured, my eyes fixed on Zade who leaned on the door frames, golden rimmed glasses sat right on top of his nose. He hadn't changed, although he was just as handsome, if not even more handsome than he was the last time I saw him. Zade frowned, his eyes were dark and he had an unreadable expression on his face. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the ward, the only thing I could hear was the rhythmic sounds of his footsteps that echoed in the hallway. I leaned back on the bed, my head lowered. A myriad of thoughts went on in my head. How did he save me? He went abroad so many years ago and he told me that he would never come back, so why now? How was he able to recognise me? My hands trembled as I raised them to touch my face. What would I look like now? Zade had always called me beautiful in the past, was I still beautiful to him? Or had the years of abu-se gotten to me, did I look old now? I raised my head to look around, it felt like the walls of the ward were closing in on me, I couldn't breathe. My throat constricted and my eyes were getting blurry. Why didn't I die? I had always done everything I could to help the people around me but why did I become like this? Why am I still alive?! Why did he save me? “Elaine! Elaine! Elaine!!” I gasped as I jolted awake, my lashes trembling as I faced Zade who leaned over me, confusion in his cold eyes. “What…” I trailed off, horror coming over me as I realised the extent as to which my thoughts travelled to. Zade's eyes remained fixed on me, the intensity sent a wave of discomfort through me. My che-st still heaved from the panic, my heart pounded against my ribcage. “Miss Elaine.” The Doctor called out my name and I raised my head to meet his eyes. Zade shifted back, allowing the doctor to come forward. He held a clipboard in his hands, just like the doctor who had treated me that other time. Come to think of it, they resembled quite a bit, slowly, their faces began to lap over each other. “Miss Elaine.” “Oh, yes?” The doctor's voice brought me out of my thoughts. “Is it possible that… Well…” The doctor rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and from his small gestures, I could see that he wanted to hide some things from me. “You can tell me whatever it is.” I am used to surprises now. Good or bad. “Alright. Due to whatever had happened to you, losing your child and the emotional trauma, we believe that it would be hard for you to have a baby ever again...” The doctor began and subconsciously, I tensed. My heart stopped at his words. Everything around me went silent, and for a moment, I couldn't hear anything except for the ringing in my ears. I couldn't get pragnant… ever again? I blinked, trying to process what the doctor had just said. He was speaking again, his voice low and careful, but I couldn't focus on his words, all I could think about was the sudden emptiness I felt inside me. “Elaine.” Zade called out my name again softly, breaking me out of my reverie. “Miss Elaine, I understand that this is difficult news,” The doctor said gently, his voice almost apologetic, “But with the right mindset, support and care, you can still love a fulfilling life. We will do anything we can to help you heal, both physically and mentally. Then perhaps, you may be able to birth a child again. Not everything is set in stone.” I nodded numbly, though his words felt empty. What kind of life was he talking about? A life without the possibility of being a mother, without the chance to hold my own child? I wanted to laugh, but I couldn't. I also wanted to cry, but for some reason, I couldn't. My eyes felt so dry that I wondered if I really was a human. All the emotions I felt, or lack thereof made me feel like I was a monster. A monster that wasn't capable of crying for what she had lost. “If you would like to talk to me about anything, or if you're feeling any pain inside, you can call for a nurse to call for me. This man here was the one who saved and brought you here, he said that you both knew each other?” The doctor looked between me and Zade, silently urging me to say if I knew Zade. “I know him.” I mumbled slowly, not wanting to say anything more than that. “Alright then.” The doctor nodded. I felt Zade shift beside me, his presence overwhelming. He had always been a silent force in my life, both a comfort and a curse. And now, standing there, he looked down at me with an expression that made me want to scream, to lash out, to push him away for daring to witness me at my most broken. “I’ll leave you two to talk.” The doctor said, offering a small nod before exiting the room, leaving me alone with Zade. The door clicked shut, and the silence between us became unbearable. I couldn’t look at him. I didn’t want to see his pity, or worse, his indifference. “Why did you come back?” I questioned, the silence was too unbearable for me. And I also wanted to know, “You told me that you would never come back, so why are you back? Why now?”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464509108_1214196873203283_6155248104857139283_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9739W_8ZNpQQ7kNvgGw21nj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A52joVpbNb7sJ9JTGyMXMLi&oh=00_AYCGGiLYy-kEEOtXDBlg0Meai3nc-ErUDJZ6ejBEV-ZDzA&oe=674F003E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,075	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:47	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Carissa Sinclair stared at the hypocritical man before her, his heartfelt promises still echoing in her ears. At the time of her husband's departure for battle, she used her dowry to support the household and care for her in-laws. In the end, however, she was met with betrayal; Barrett Warren used his military achievements to request the king's permission to take another legitimate wife, placing her on equal footing with him. She was the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, and she herself was also highly skilled in martial arts. After her family was destroyed, she had no choice but to marry a good husband as her mother had wished, learning to be obedient and manage household affairs to put her mother at ease. But the man before her was no virtuous partner. Barrett's handsome face bore a hint of apology, yet his words were resolute, "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! All her sincere efforts over the past year turned out to be feeding a dog. "Carissa, when I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa curled her lips in a faint smile; beneath her seemingly teary eyes gleamed a sharp, fierce determination, "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. "Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you'll be in separate wings. She won't compete with you for control of the household. She doesn't care about those things." "Do you really think I'm attached to managing this household?" Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett's mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. "Enough, I won't argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing," said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. Carissa watched him leave in a huff, feeling even more the irony in her heart. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord." "Help me get ready; we're going to the royal palace." "What do we need to go to the royal palace for... Oh! Are you asking the king to revoke the decree?" Lulu asked innocently, tilting her head. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, is it worth it for us to continue wasting our youth on someone like that?" Lulu covered her forehead and exclaimed, "Then why are we going to the palace?" "Of course, to seek a decree for divorce." Barrett Warren could leverage his achievements to request a marriage from the king, and she, Carissa Sinclair, could also use the military merits of the Marquis' family of Northwatch to request an edict for an amicable divorce. Since her husband's heart no longer belongs to her, why should she cling on? As for the substantial dowry she had given over the years, there's no reason to let this heartless family benefit from it for free. She will reclaim every single cent. With clear brows and resolute expression, Carissa Sinclair's gentle face radiated unwavering determination......	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463979086_1249620329511298_7952432189440379201_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=D6bG6eHvsPwQ7kNvgF7YHpF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AttEuMWtijIjGtoGbG8d0RM&oh=00_AYDvEAQ-Fr_ODqUMROGGedyWkKrbh3p60GBsaM8CbJtUvw&oe=674ED2C6	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,828	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554334}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:48	active	1936	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9tnOyGqw0HwQ7kNvgE__tMc&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcGTCeH-5MhW9cszwObFS8R&oh=00_AYB3aOHze8Ep2kyJ0FPfkLKE7_Nt4sq-I2hekfxt2TVP_A&oe=674EE01F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,541	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carissa's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted for me?' Soon, Carissa lifted her gaze, determination tightening her grip on the dowry list, “Lulu, make preparations. We’re going to see His Majesty tomorrow.” Lulu’s brow furrowed, as if knowing Carissa's purpose, “But, my lady, I don’t think His Majesty will revoke his edict—” Carissa shook her head, “No, Lulu, I’m not asking him to change the edict, but to request a new one—an amicable divorce from Barrett.” Lulu’s eyes widened that instant, “A divorce! My lady, you want a divorce?” Carissa nodded firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barrett Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464975882_1204712524149205_7926569809786181278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HPJzOTzOUTwQ7kNvgGAlVa-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7Lk9ksHhmRwuQAWkFItxS3&oh=00_AYAVtF5FOLfgF_R8cQrKM4UldLLYcumNL5D0bGN0g_cgDA&oe=674EDCC3	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,944	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554559}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:47	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	As the daughter of Alpha, I have been abused by my brother Alpha Trey and the pack, all because of an unforgivable mistake I made at 6. Ouch! Beta Kyle rudely kicks me to the floor in front of the office door and yells, “Useless Stupid Wolf! Clean the office asap! Our guest, Alpha Dane will be arriving soon!” Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He digs his nails into my thinning skin before he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but 4 years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. “Uhheem” Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” His deep voice sends a shiver through me, “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them.” Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the fuck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Get out now!” Alpha Trey seethes. I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. I try to keep myself busy to stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace is short-lived when I hear my brother calling out for champagne and some glasses. Quickly finding what he asked for, I bow my head as I re-enter the office. I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move; even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one has ever watched me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. “Why do you treat her like shit?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “She's an unforgiven murderer.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Murdered who?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “Our parents.”	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,764	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463716564_849071077033660_7419585111381032995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NaAdeKavavEQ7kNvgHMRHMM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AraYCWYwKh04mAL8uXF5m1b&oh=00_AYAVyLjMGKmrW7SsqkkQkEXff4tez3DB_QkQsOfqr52M-w&oe=674EEDB4	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,539	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carissa's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted for me?' Soon, Carissa lifted her gaze, determination tightening her grip on the dowry list, “Lulu, make preparations. We’re going to see His Majesty tomorrow.” Lulu’s brow furrowed, as if knowing Carissa's purpose, “But, my lady, I don’t think His Majesty will revoke his edict—” Carissa shook her head, “No, Lulu, I’m not asking him to change the edict, but to request a new one—an amicable divorce from Barrett.” Lulu’s eyes widened that instant, “A divorce! My lady, you want a divorce?” Carissa nodded firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barrett Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464975882_1204712524149205_7926569809786181278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HPJzOTzOUTwQ7kNvgGAlVa-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7Lk9ksHhmRwuQAWkFItxS3&oh=00_AYAVtF5FOLfgF_R8cQrKM4UldLLYcumNL5D0bGN0g_cgDA&oe=674EDCC3	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,799	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554499}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yates’s husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, “Em, how about having a child with me?” Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasn’t until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. “A child?” she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justin’s desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. “Are you proposing to me?” she asked. “Yes.” “Can I finally have your child now?” Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone else’s answer. “I’ll give you plenty,” she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasn’t exactly romantic or formal, but she didn’t mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didn’t mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft clink echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justin’s cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didn’t remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. “Don’t touch my things,” he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasn’t that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. “We’re going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldn’t mind going another round.” Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. “Justin, what’s wrong?” She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justin’s waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. “Justin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didn’t you?” Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. “Emma? Is that really you?” Justin’s voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the woman’s tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. “Yes, it’s me,” the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justin’s touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldn’t just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justin’s friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. “Emma Xander? Hasn’t she... disappeared for the past four years?” Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justin’s voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. “How is she doing?” “She’s malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.” Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. “Hi, Miss Yates.” Emily nodded in acknowledgment. “Dr. White, what’s her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?” she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justin’s long-lost first love. This was his friend’s private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. “Didn’t I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?” Justin’s voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. “You proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now you’re holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And you’re not even coming home? Staying out all night?” “Stop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,” he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justin’s dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. “It’s late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,” Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zac’s offer. She wasn’t leaving without answers. “You think I’m being unreasonable? I’m your fiancée. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? “I’ll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, you’re coming home with me.” Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justin’s arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justin’s personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldn’t be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldn’t even let her near him? “What do you mean by this?” Emily’s voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didn’t respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancée he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. “Don’t be childish.” Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? “If you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!” Emily’s heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasn’t the right moment to bring this up, but she couldn’t accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. “If you don’t want to get married, we can call it off. This isn’t the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.” He didn’t like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. “Miss Yates, please don’t make this difficult for me. It’s time for you to go home.” Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. “Miss Yates, it’s late. Maybe it’s best to talk things over with Justin another time.” But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancé had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldn’t let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. “I’ll walk you to the car,” Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. “I’m fine. I can get back on my own.” Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. “She left?” he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didn’t want her disturbing Emma’s rest. “Yes, she’s gone,” Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didn’t bother asking how Emily had left. “I’m stepping out for a break,” he said. Chapter 3 “So, Emma Xander’s back. What are you going to do?” Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didn’t mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justin’s life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancée. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. “She was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.” He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadn’t been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. “The role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.” In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldn’t help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zac’s eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasn’t hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didn’t care about things like V-card or a woman’s past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justin’s concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadn’t fully taken over the company and wasn’t yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfather’s intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. “Emily’s been with you for three years,” Zac said, trying to speak up for her. “She’s an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isn’t it a bit cruel to treat her like this?” “Then I’ll keep her around,” Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. “But marriage? That’s not going to happen.” His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didn’t matter at all. He didn’t see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didn’t leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadn’t expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her “Em.” Whenever he whispered “Em” in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another woman’s name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justin’s wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancée to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldn’t accept that she had been someone else’s replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They weren’t married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emma’s sudden appearance. “Miss Yates, where are you?” the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. “I’m here.” Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. “Is it just you? Where’s Mr. Yates?” he asked. “He’s not coming back.” Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, “Emily didn’t leave?” So, she had heard everything they had said. Justin’s tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. “Good. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.” With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. “You’re back! It must’ve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.” Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. “Yes.” “Where’s Mr. Yates?” Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. “He won’t be back tonight.” Emily’s voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emily’s suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmer’s smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justin’s arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didn’t have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didn’t care and hadn’t reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villa’s garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justin’s “contract lover.” It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldn’t be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. “How was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?” Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. “I’m already back.” “Already? That was quick.” “I thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didn’t last long? Not up to it?” “Not just ‘not up to it’. He can’t even get started.” Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasn’t too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. “Perfect timing then. I’m heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Let’s hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.” “Sounds good. I’ll see you at the mall.” Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didn’t like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. “Mrs. Zimmer, I’m meeting a friend to go shopping. I’ll have lunch out,” Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Alright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?” Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeper’s cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadn’t seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. “Not sure yet. I’ll text you later if I’ll be back in time.” “Understood.” As Emily opened the door, she found Justin’s assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. “Hi, Sam,” she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. “Hi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?” Sam’s tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didn’t move. “Mrs. Zimmer, Justin’s going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?” “Miss Yates, this…?” Sam’s face showed confusion. “What? Before I came along, didn’t Justin have someone to handle his luggage?” Her expression was calm, her tone light. “Of course. You’re absolutely right, Miss Yates,” Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justin’s business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadn’t picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldn’t be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure it’s all packed? Should we check to make sure nothing’s missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, “Isn’t the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, he’ll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.” She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? “Of course, Miss Yates. I’ll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,” Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justin’s bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. “How much longer until Emily’s contract is up?” Justin’s voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. “Less than four months, Mr. Yates.” “Draft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,” Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasn’t an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldn’t touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, “Include a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.” Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. “Understood, Mr. Yates.” Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasn’t familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. “Babe, switching things up?” Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emily’s curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. “Yep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?” She turned to give Helen a look. “A shawl, definitely. It’ll highlight your figure beautifully,” Helen replied with her usual style advice. “That’s what I thought too.” Helen eyed the dress. “That dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesn’t Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?” Helen couldn’t help but mentally criticize Justin’s taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. “His taste doesn’t matter anymore. It’s not something I’m concerned about,” Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didn’t have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justin’s stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. “That despicable man!” Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. “Keep it down.” Emily quickly covered Helen’s mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. “Justin might look put-together, but he’s not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? “Why didn’t he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. “Good for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!” LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. “The contract’s up in four months. I’m planning to buy a place.” “What for? Just stay with me. I’ve got a room for you.” “My address is still tied to Justin’s place. Since I’ve decided to leave, I need a clean break. I’ll need my own place to change everything over,” Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night she’d learned the truth in the hospital garden. “Then you can cancel your lease and move in with me! We’ll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didn’t want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. “Alright, I’ll move in with you. I’ll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. I’ll check if the landlord’s interested in selling, though it’s a resale property.” “I don’t care if it’s new or used. As long as it’s clean and ready to go, I’m good.” Emily didn’t need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadn’t bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The women’s side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the men’s side, packed with Justin’s clothes. Emily didn’t linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. “Hello, is this Miss Yates?” “Yes, this is.” “I’m a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?” Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. “I’ll come by tomorrow morning.” “Very well. Have a nice day.” The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. “Plan to have a baby?” “That’s right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.” The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emily’s fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. “Miss Yates, I’ll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.” Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. “Thanks, doctor, but that won’t be necessary. I’ll get them on my own.” The doctor wasn’t surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasn’t unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didn’t want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didn’t know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospital’s garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emma’s wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. “Justin, you’re busy with work. You don’t have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,” Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. “Focus on getting better. Don’t worry about anything else.” Justin felt a deep guilt about Emma’s disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadn’t expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadn’t Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip?	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464668396_838968851777178_6862484548457197291_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cB9bQK4Ak1sQ7kNvgErYDgg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AraYCWYwKh04mAL8uXF5m1b&oh=00_AYDze6mt71gpqys-fOXyqjMPoZU487VLZUK90yPx1pwbNg&oe=674EE4A5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,010	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554499}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:47	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	After a tragic accident left Emily Yates without her memories, she fell in love with her savior, Justin Yates, unaware that he was hiding the truth and using her as a stand-in for his first love. For three long years, Emily poured everything into the relationship, hoping he would love her back. But on the day Justin proposed, he held his "one true love" in his arms and left Emily stranded on a foreign street, still expecting her to remain his secret mistress. * “Didn’t I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?” Justin’s voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. “You proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now you’re holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And you’re not even coming home? Staying out all night?” “Stop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,” he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Emily wasn’t leaving without answers. “You think I’m being unreasonable? I’m your fiancée. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? “I’ll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, you’re coming home with me.” Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justin’s arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justin’s personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. “What do you mean by this?” Emily’s voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didn’t respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancée he had just proposed to. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. “Don’t be childish.” Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? “If you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!”	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464524242_869324355322502_5461206031477697920_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rzbmGccja5cQ7kNvgGnuRZX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AraYCWYwKh04mAL8uXF5m1b&oh=00_AYCKJIuThP7bm1EsOIVXd1USw58pQFf0sZqfLc2eBlXV-Q&oe=674EDA6A	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,460	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Elaine's POV I stood in the middle of the bar, my eyes filled with shock. There were a lot of men in the bar, men that I had never seen before. The man that I had loved was also among them, sitting. The love of my life, the one whom I had given up everything to get married to. We have been married a little over one year and I had loved him for a very long time. When I had the chance to marry him, I jumped at it immediately. I thought he loved me at the beginning of our marriage, he showered me with everything I had ever wanted but he suddenly changed. “What's happening… Why… Why did you call me here?” I asked, confused at what I was doing in this place. He had called me a few minutes ago to quickly come here. I had no idea it was a bar until I came inside. The moment I came inside, a bad feeling washed over me. I shifted back, wanting to leave but two people suddenly appeared behind me, making me stop. “Strip.” Just one word, and the earth came crashing down on me. I glanced around the room, at everyone who stared at with their expressive eyes, at those who waited for me to do as I was commanded. They didn't hurt me, however, the person who commanded me was the very person I had loved. “Didn't you hear me? I said strip.” My husband, Caleb repeated, a smirk on his li-ps. I lowered my head, my hands trembling. My li-ps were parted open to speak, but no words could come out. Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I gingerly stepped backwards, subconsciously trying to run away. “Stop her and help her remove her clothes if she doesn't want to do it herself.” Caleb said to the security guards who stood behind me. They came forward and held me by my arms, twisting it to my back and forcing me to kneeel down. I felt a sharp pain go from my arms to my wrist and a small ‘crack’ filled my ears. But I didn't fully register it when one of them directly tore my clothes, and goosebumps arose on my body from the sudden laughter that sounded from all directions. I couldn't raise my head up to meet their eyes but shoes appeared right in front of me and I looked up to see Caleb, the man I had given myself to. He stared down at me, an evil glint in his eyes. “Why?” I asked, “Why are you doing this to me?” My throat constricted. “Why?” Caleb tilted his head, confusion showing on his face, “You're my wife, Elaine, so your body is mine to do as I please. After all, you were the one who forced my grandfather to make me get married to you. If it was for you, I would have gotten married to Emily. Now, you have to face the consequences of what you did.” Caleb said hatefully and forcefully raised my chin up, motioning for a man to bring over a bottle of wine. My eyes widened as I realised what he wanted to do. “No. No please, I can't drink that. No, please!” I struggled against the grasp of the security men who held me tightly. “Caleb, please, you know I can't drink that. I beg you, please let me go. Please.” I begged, but it was to no avail. The guard yanked my head back, forcing my mouth open. The sharp scent of alco-hol burned my nostrils as Caleb poured the wine into my mouth. The liquid burned its way down my throat, my body immediately began rejecting it. The liquid that escaped going into my mouth got mixed up with the tears running down my face, some got into my eyes. My vision blurred as I choked, gasping for air in between sobs. But by the time he was finished, more than half of the bottle was already gone. He threw the rest onto the carpet and knelt down, smirking as I continued to cough. “Wasn't that good enough?” Caleb questioned, “Now that wasn't so bad after all.” “Caleb… You…” I began coughing, my eyes were getting blurry, it was hard to see their faces. A sharp pain went through my stomach and I gasped. “C… Caleb… My… my stomach. It hurts.” I gasped again as the pain spread to my spine. I thought I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes, but I was deluding myself. Caleb didn't care, he had never cared. But I still needed help, the pain was almost unbearable now. “Caleb please, please help me. Pl… Argh!” The sharp twisting pain in my stomach intensified, it felt like knives twisting and tearing inside my stomach. I crumpled to the floor. “Help you? This is the consequences of your actions Elaine, so you have to dea-l with it.” Caleb sneered, stepping back as if my pain disgusted him. My eyes widened as I felt wetness between my legs, it was warm, thick and terrifying. “No. No, no, no, no. This can't be happening, no!” I cried out as I realized exactly what was happening. I looked back at Caleb who knew that I was having a miscariage, I thought he would help me even upon seeing that. But once again, I was wrong. He stepped back, looking at the blood in disgust and dialed a number. The world around me was getting dark, I was losing consciousness and the last thing I heard Caleb say was, “Don't let anyone know where she came from. You can tell the doctors that you saw her bleeding on the road.” And then the doors closed as my word completely went dark. “Hold her down! She's hyperventilating!” “Bring in the oxygen tank! Be quick about it!” “Her heart rate is stopping!” I heard bits and pieces as I floated in and out of consciousness. I felt like dying, I wanted to die. But even the world was against me because a few hours later, I woke up in the hospital, white ceilings, white walls, everything was white. I hated white. “How are you feeling?” A few minutes after I had woken up, a doctor walked into my ward with a writing board in his hand. I glanced at him, not saying anything. “Oh, I'm sorry.” He apologized, smiling sheepishly. I had an alc-ohol allergy, I couldn't drink anything with that in it. If I did, my throat would close up for a while, my tongue would swell and I would have rashes all over my body; and that was only if it was a small amount but Caleb forced down more than half a bottle down my throat. “Miss, someone found you on the road while you were losing the baby so he brought you here and paid for your medical bills. Is there any of your family that we could call or…” Before he could say anything further, I heard a familiar voice from the hallways and my body stiffened. I glanced again at the doctor, willing for him not to let them in, but they were faster than he was. Two people kicked the doors open and walked into my ward, one was my mother and the last one was my mother in law. “It's not visiting hours as the patient is still under observation, please you have to leave now or…” My mother ignored the doctor's words and stomped towards me, her eyes blazing. She raised her hands and without hesitation, she slapped me on the cheek, her nose flaring in hatred for me, “You crazy bit-ch! How dare you lose the baby after all your husband has done to care for you! How dare you!” Chapter 2 “How dare you?! How could you lose this baby after everything Caleb has done to make sure this baby could be kept?!” My mother, Selena said furiously, her eyes were wide with anger. I stared at her in shock, I couldn't comprehend what they were talking about? But because I couldn't speak at that moment, I had no way to defend myself and thus, I could only let them continue speaking. “Selena, be calm. We are in the midst of a bunch of people, lower your voice.” My mother in law, Clara turned her gaze to Selena who shrank. Selena had always cowered under the pressure of Caleb's mother; mainly because was everything my mother was not. “Elaine…” I blinked twice, my face was still stinging from the slap. “I was told that you went to the club to drink despite Caleb warning you not to do so. How could you have ignored his warnings?” Clara asked, her hooded eyes on me. ‘Caleb had told me not to go to the club?’ I was confused. But I wasn't surprised at what she was saying, after all, so many lies had been spread in the family about me. If I could talk and I had told them that I was literally dragged to the club and had whisky force fed down my throat, would they believe me? No, they would rather choose to blame me in one way or the other. I glanced at the doctor for some kind of help, any kind. “Ma'am, I believe there are some mistakes here. I don't believe your daughter went to the club willingly or whatever it is you are saying. When she was brought here, she had bruises on her chin and at the side of her cheeks which shows the fact that her mouth was forced open. Her wrists also have some bruises and we're twisted slightly, she has a fracture on one of her wrists, and her knees are bruised. So you see…” “Mister… Louis… I don't believe I asked for your opinion in this matter?” Clara's gaze flickered over to the doctor who froze, disbelief on his face. His eyes met mine, his questions as clear as day. Even a doctor who didn't know me believed that this wasn't something I did out of choice. “Elaine, you have brought shame upon this family.” Clara continued, her voice cutting through my heart like a knife, “Despite how much of an empty barrel you are, Caleb worked hard to get you pragnant and yet, you still lost the baby due to your carelessness. You should have died along with the baby.” She spat out hatefully and immediately, I looked at my mother. Even though she had always treated me badly, I thought that for someone to say that her child should die along with her baby in front of her, at least she would say something. But Selena merely sneered and looked away. I gawked at my mother with incredulity. I wanted to scream, how could I have been born into a family like this?! Why?! “You're coming home with us, you spending your time here is just…” Clara trailed off, “After all, I am not even sure you are a woman. I don't even know why my father made Caleb marry you when he had Emily right by his side. You are one manipulative woman, do you know that? Emily was so much better than you. No problem though, everything will be fixed soon enough.” I felt the weight of her words crash down on me. I was being compared to Emily once again. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. That was the only thing I heard. It was always her! I never forced Caleb to marry me, he had made me fall in love with him, he made me believe that he loved me back. When I found out about the woman named Emily, we were already married. I was the one who was lied to and yet, I was the blamed one! “You can't take her with you. She needs rest.” The doctor said, stepping closer, “Her body is weak due to the miscarr-iage. She is not well enough to be discharged as she still needs proper monitoring, including how far her allergies could go. If you are concerned about her hospital bills, you don't need to be. It has been paid for already.” Clara shot him a venomous look, “Do you think we can't take care of her, Mr Louis? This is a family matter, you have no right to interfere. Selena, pick up your daughter, we are leaving.” Clara commanded and my mother immediately did her bidding. She dragged me from the bed, ignoring my wince as she pushed me outside the ward. The doctor kept following me at the back but it was to no avail, they eventually got their way with Clara threatening the doctors with her status. A few minutes later, we were in front of the house and there was a car parked outside. A car that was unfamiliar and yet familiar at the same time. “Oh, she must be back then.” Clara said happily as she stepped down from the car and walked hurriedly into the house. Who? Who was back? My breaths came out in shallow gasps as my mother yanked me forward, forcing me towards the house. I could barely keep up with her pace and I tripped several times. The front door loomed over me like an evil omen, and I could hear voices inside. Familiar voices. My mother pushed me roughly and I nearly fell to my knees as the doors opened, but I stopped myself. And then I saw her. Emily. Standing in the centre of the room, her presence continued to haunt me even until this day. Innocent and filled with purity, the woman I had endlessly been compared to. Bile rose in my throat as I forced myself to keep it down as I locked eyes with her. “Elaine.” Her voice was smooth and sweet, her eyes pure and sparkly, “It's been a long time. So lovely to meet you again.” Chapter 3 Emily greeted, her voice was sweet and delightful. To them. I stepped back, my eyes wide and my hands trembling. I frantically looked over to Caleb who was seated on the couch, a huge beaming smile on his li-ps. But when our eyes met, they were evil and cunning. But then, I heard a cough from the side and I saw Caleb's grandfather sitting. My heart trembled when I saw him, he would support me, he always had supported me no matter what. Once I was able to talk, I would tell him everything that had happened and he would finally realize that… “Elaine! Despite how I treated you, how could you intentionally ab-ort your baby! Worse, you even cheated on Caleb! Is this what you promised me when you got married to him?!” Grandfather knocked his staff twice on the ground. I stumbled in shock. The fact that he was yelling at me, which he had never done before had crossed over my mind. What he just said… Abort? I intentionally kil-led my baby? And what is this? Cheating? I had never cheated on Caleb, not even once! “And don't tell me that it's a lie! One report or the other about you had always gotten to my ears and I never believed them because I thought you were a good girl, but now there is evidence!” My legs felt like jelly as I took another step backwards, I was barely able to stand. Evidence? What evidence could they possibly have? My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. “I…” I tried to speak, but my throat still hurt so badly, they would barely even be able to hear me but I had to try, “Grand… grandfather, I never did any of that.” Grandfather slammed his staff against the floors once more, silencing my feeble attempt to speak, “There are pictures, Elaine!” He thundered, his eyes narrowing, “Pictures of you lying in a bed with someone who was not Caleb! And you dare claim innocence?! How dare you!” Grandfather yelled and threw the pictures at me. My mind went blank as I stared at them, my heart was pounding in my che-st. Indeed, I was on the bed, and there was a man above me, he was masked. But this wasn't true. This couldn't be true! “This isn't me…” I gasped, “None of this happened! I don't remember any of this happening!” “How convenient.” Caleb's voice cut in, “You don't remember, how typical Elaine. Just like you don't remember pushing Emily down the stairs, just like you don't remember stealing from grandfather in or-der to fund your gigolo, just like you didn't remember beating up the maids. You never remember anything, Elaine. Who knows, that child inside you may not even be mine for all I care.” I stared at Caleb in disbelief, the room began to spin all around me. This had got to be some kind of cruel joke by the universe. “This has nothing to do with me. I never did any of those things, you know Caleb. Why are you doing this to me? What sort of mistake did I make for you to treat me like this? Grandfather, you have to believe me, I really didn't do any of those things.” My shoulders trembled as I spoke, my throat became scratchy and dry and it took everything in me not to rush to the kitchen to drink some water. “The evidence speaks for itself Elaine, so save your breath. You slept with another man and now you're trying to cover it up by playing the victim. How pathetic of you.” “So who was it? An old friend of yours? A new man that you met while at the club? You have already brought enough disgrace to this family but cheating on my son? That is unforgivable.” “No, no.” I shook my head violently, I must still be sleeping, this can't be true, “I swear I don't know anything about this. I'm telling the truth, this must be some sort of mistake, I really didn't…” “Enough!” Grandfather's voice boomed throughout the room and I froze in place, “You have lied enough, Elaine. Caleb was willing to forgive you for everything, but with those pictures, there is no redemption for you.” I stumbled backwards, my legs finally gave out as I crumpled to the floor. My stomach began to hurt even more. I glanced up at Caleb who was staring at me, a grin on his li-ps. Then my gaze went straight to Emily and I inwardly gasped. Her eyes. They were dark and manipulative. It all dawned on me. Her sudden arrival when I lost my baby, all the accusations that were readily placed down. Everything. I was being framed for her. So she could come back and take her ‘rightful place’ as Caleb's wife. This was all a farce, and I was in the middle of it all. A sob escaped my li-ps as I lowered my head, and I let everything I had been through play like a film in my head. From the very beginning, it was only Grandfather who had treated me nicely. Caleb's mother had hated me but I thought that if I continued to be a good daughter in law, everything would be fine and she would eventually like me. I felt like everything would change miraculously but it only got worse and worse. Why did I even try to make things better if it was only going to become like this? “So… at the end, you still chose me to be the villain, the one whom you can blame for everything. I'm the bad woman here… Hahahaha.” I threw my head back and laughed, not even caring about the eyes that were on me anymore. It was actually finished, they had treated me the way they wanted to. All of them. “So, what now? What do you want me to do now that you have levelled all these accusations on me?” I glanced at Caleb whose eyes darkened. “Do you want me to kneeel for forgiveness? Do you want me to fall to the ground and lick your feet? Do you want me to strip myself outside just like you did to me in the midst of your friends?!” “Elaine!” Caleb yelled, his eyes wide. “What do you want me to do?! Tell me?!” I stared at him with red rimmed eyes. My pupils were burning so crazily that it was hard to keep them open. I just wanted to plunge myself into cold water and fall asleep. Maybe even forever. “Fine. I want a divorce.” Caleb said, taking a bunch of papers from the chair and flinging them at me, “Sign them and we will officially be divorced.” I eyed the papers on the ground. Caleb had already signed them, his ever so elegant writing that I had always loved. It was so funny actually, that all the work I put into this was thrown out of the window just because of one woman who had always framed me. A woman whom everyone thought was pure hearted. But she was a devil in disguise. “Grandfather, do you remember what you told me in the hospital that day? You said that you could see that I was so pure hearted that my eyes showed exactly what was in my soul, do you know what I was thinking at that moment?” I paused, waiting to see his reaction. He furrowed his eyebrows but didn't interrupt me. “I was thinking that you were the only person in this world that seemed to love me unconditionally. No matter what happened, you never failed to be there for me. Even if it wasn't for Caleb, I still loved you as it was. And then you asked me if I regretted saving Caleb that time because the doctors said it would be hard for my body to bear a child. Do you remember what I said?” I asked again, watching as Grandfather bit his li-ps and held his staff so tightly that his hands turned red. “I said that I didn't regret saving the both of you, I didn't regret putting my life in danger. But now?” I raised my head up, I wasn't able to stop the tears from flowing. I was numb, but I was still crying. “I regret it. I regret it so much, I wish I had never saved Caleb. I wished I had never been there at that moment. I wish Caleb had died in that place.” Chapter 4 “If Caleb had died there, maybe I wouldn't be hurting this much.” I finished. “You bit-ch!” Clara screeched and stomped forward, her hands raised as she slapped me once more. A crisp sound rang throughout the sitting room. But it didn't hurt more than I was already hurting. I bent down to pick up the papers and pen and with shaky hands, I signed the divorce papers, my chapped li-ps widening into a smile. “I've given you what you wanted, Caleb.” I raised my head, watching him intently. He looked very happy. So happy that he snat-ched the papers from my hands, pushing me away. My mother watched everything coldly, her eyes promising wrath against me. I scoffed, I didn't even know why I bothered anymore. “Elaine… I'm sorry.” Emily stepped forward, tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. “Sorry? There's no need to be sorry, Emily. After all, you've gotten exactly what you wanted. But soon enough, everyone in this family will know just how pretentious and evil you are. An innocent flower? A pitiful woman? Ha! Emily, I wait for the day that you will fall to the ground and everything will be taken away from you, just as it was done to me.” “You… get out! Get out of this place!” Clara screamed, her face red. My mother came forward and dragged me by my arm and pulled me outside. Until we got to the gates, we didn't stop walking. But I pulled my arm out of her grasp, “I'm not going with you.” I whispered, “I've had enough.” “Elaine… What the heck are you saying? Do you want to continue to embarrass me?! After all that you have done back there, how could you continue to…” “Mom… Should I even call you mom? I'm nothing more than a product of bargains to get you money. You have never treated me like a daughter, like your child. I heard that even animals do not treat their young ones this way, but you… you have never liked me. Am I even your child?” “Elaine! Stop saying things like this, you're my daughter!” Selena's voice cracked but there was no emotion in her eyes, Selena had always known how to play the concerned mother but it was so easily broken apart. I took a step back, trying to put some distance in between us. “Don't call me that.” Bitterness swelled up inside me, “I'm not your daughter. You made it clear every day in my life.” “You ungrateful brat! I clothed you, I fed you, I gave you everything and this is how you…” “No, you sold me like a piece of clothing. Or maybe clothing even has more value than me.” I cut her off, “But no more. Because this is going to end.” I turned away from her, heading down the street. I didn't know where I was going, but it didn't matter. I just needed to go to a place where I could end it all. Behind me, I could hear her calling my name but it was drowned out by the sound of my own footsteps. I walked until I found myself on an abandoned road. There wasn't any car passing by. But then, I heard a low rumble of a car engine behind me. Before I could turn around, a car screeched to a stop beside me, the door swung open and two men jumped out. They were fast, so fast that I barely had time to scream before one of them grabbed me by the arms, lifting me off the ground. “Who are you? Let go of me! Let go!” I screamed, thrashing wildly. “Shut up!” One of them growled and pushed me into the car. I struggled, kicking and swinging my arms but it was useless. I was no match for two grown and burly men. One of them raised a fist and the last thing I felt was a sharp pain in my temple before everything went dark. “Ugh…” I growled at the pain that went throughout my whole body, my head was pounding. My hands were tied right behind my back and a blindfold covered my eyes. The smell of dust and concrete filled up my nose. We were in a building, an uncompleted one. I had been kidnapped. I suddenly heard footsteps, then without warning, the blindfold was yanked from my face. I blinked, my vision was blurry at first but it didn't take long for me to recognise the figure standing in front of me. “Emily.” I said slowly, gulping down saliva, “Why did you bring me here?” “Surprised to see me?” She asked, her voice sweet, almost mocking. “What do you want? You've already gotten everything from me, Emily.” She smiled, a smile that didn't reach her eyes, “You have always been a problem, Elaine, always in the way. Caleb should have left you long ago but you just had to cling onto him, didn't you? I had to wait years for him to get rid of you, even while our baby is still growing in my stomach.” Emily rubbed her flat stomach. My heart stopped, “A baby? You're pre-gnant?!” “Yes, Elaine. Caleb and I are going to have a baby. Didn't you ever think about why Caleb had fed you drinks when he knew you were aller-gic to it and more so, while you're pragnant? Didn't you ever stop to think about how he left you until you finished bleeding before he asked someone to take you to the hospital? He did not do this just for fun or to show how pathetic you were. It was because he wanted you to lose the baby! He never wanted the baby to be brought into this world!” I choked up. Even though I knew that Caleb must have intentionally made me lose my baby, it felt like I was still kicked in the gut when Emily said this. One of the thugs who came with Emily kicked me in the stomach, making me double over in pain, they didn't stop there, they continued hitting me, especially my stomach. They were trying to destroy any other chances of me giving birth to a child. I began bleeding from the corner of my mouth. “Leave her.” Emily stated, “Your time is up Elaine, soon you'll be nothing more than a memory. Take her to the bridge.” I was carried and driven to another place. I didn't know where I was due to me focusing on nothing but the pain, however, the smell of water filled my senses. I was forced to stand on the edge of the bridge. My eyes were closed as I felt the evening breeze. So this was how it was going to end. A befitting end for a ‘villainess’ I couldn't help but laugh, “Emily. I will make one promise to you and Caleb.” I said, my li-ps curling into a bitter smile, “You will be punished. Karma will come for you and when it does, it'll be ten times worse than what you did to me. Your fake smile will crumble right under you and I'll be there. Watching as you beg for mercy.” I'll haunt the both of you. And when I come for you, it won't be quick. It won't be painless. It won't be easy. I smiled through the tears, “It will be slow, agonist and bitter.” “I'd like to see you try, Elaine. Goodbye.” Elaine then shoved me down the bridge, I was falling. The last thing I saw was her face and right behind her, I saw Caleb's. Then the icy water swallowed me whole. “Ah!” I gasped, shaking awake, my lungs burning as I sat upright. “You shouldn't move like that, you'll open your stitches.” I looked to my side and saw two men, both tall, dressed in black suits, with an aura that screamed dangerous. One had slightly long hair that was out into a rat's ponytail, both his eyes were closed while the other had shorter hair, and he wore gold rimmed glasses. He looked so familiar. “She's awake. Call for the nurse to check up on her.” The one with shorter hair and gold rimmed glasses said to the closed eye one who immediately went to do as he was told. I continued to stare at the man with glasses, trying to place where I had seen him, but he didn't say anything until the other one had left completely. “It's a pity, Elaine, to see you in this sort of position.” He began, making me arch my brow. Did he know me? “Who are you? How do you know my name?” I questioned him. “I must have changed a lot for you not to be able to recognize me,” he removed his glasses, his grey eyes fixed on me. My eyes widened, my mouth opening in shock as I saw a face that I hadn't seen for a long time. “It's… you…” I stammered, all the cells in my body were screaming. His face had never changed, he never changed. “Of course. It's been a long time… Elaine.” The man smirked, his crooked smile that I had always loved. “Zade…” It was him. Zade Silver, my ex boyfriend. Chapter 5 “It's you…” I murmured, my eyes fixed on Zade who leaned on the door frames, golden rimmed glasses sat right on top of his nose. He hadn't changed, although he was just as handsome, if not even more handsome than he was the last time I saw him. Zade frowned, his eyes were dark and he had an unreadable expression on his face. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the ward, the only thing I could hear was the rhythmic sounds of his footsteps that echoed in the hallway. I leaned back on the bed, my head lowered. A myriad of thoughts went on in my head. How did he save me? He went abroad so many years ago and he told me that he would never come back, so why now? How was he able to recognise me? My hands trembled as I raised them to touch my face. What would I look like now? Zade had always called me beautiful in the past, was I still beautiful to him? Or had the years of abu-se gotten to me, did I look old now? I raised my head to look around, it felt like the walls of the ward were closing in on me, I couldn't breathe. My throat constricted and my eyes were getting blurry. Why didn't I die? I had always done everything I could to help the people around me but why did I become like this? Why am I still alive?! Why did he save me? “Elaine! Elaine! Elaine!!” I gasped as I jolted awake, my lashes trembling as I faced Zade who leaned over me, confusion in his cold eyes. “What…” I trailed off, horror coming over me as I realised the extent as to which my thoughts travelled to. Zade's eyes remained fixed on me, the intensity sent a wave of discomfort through me. My che-st still heaved from the panic, my heart pounded against my ribcage. “Miss Elaine.” The Doctor called out my name and I raised my head to meet his eyes. Zade shifted back, allowing the doctor to come forward. He held a clipboard in his hands, just like the doctor who had treated me that other time. Come to think of it, they resembled quite a bit, slowly, their faces began to lap over each other. “Miss Elaine.” “Oh, yes?” The doctor's voice brought me out of my thoughts. “Is it possible that… Well…” The doctor rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and from his small gestures, I could see that he wanted to hide some things from me. “You can tell me whatever it is.” I am used to surprises now. Good or bad. “Alright. Due to whatever had happened to you, losing your child and the emotional trauma, we believe that it would be hard for you to have a baby ever again...” The doctor began and subconsciously, I tensed. My heart stopped at his words. Everything around me went silent, and for a moment, I couldn't hear anything except for the ringing in my ears. I couldn't get pragnant… ever again? I blinked, trying to process what the doctor had just said. He was speaking again, his voice low and careful, but I couldn't focus on his words, all I could think about was the sudden emptiness I felt inside me. “Elaine.” Zade called out my name again softly, breaking me out of my reverie. “Miss Elaine, I understand that this is difficult news,” The doctor said gently, his voice almost apologetic, “But with the right mindset, support and care, you can still love a fulfilling life. We will do anything we can to help you heal, both physically and mentally. Then perhaps, you may be able to birth a child again. Not everything is set in stone.” I nodded numbly, though his words felt empty. What kind of life was he talking about? A life without the possibility of being a mother, without the chance to hold my own child? I wanted to laugh, but I couldn't. I also wanted to cry, but for some reason, I couldn't. My eyes felt so dry that I wondered if I really was a human. All the emotions I felt, or lack thereof made me feel like I was a monster. A monster that wasn't capable of crying for what she had lost. “If you would like to talk to me about anything, or if you're feeling any pain inside, you can call for a nurse to call for me. This man here was the one who saved and brought you here, he said that you both knew each other?” The doctor looked between me and Zade, silently urging me to say if I knew Zade. “I know him.” I mumbled slowly, not wanting to say anything more than that. “Alright then.” The doctor nodded. I felt Zade shift beside me, his presence overwhelming. He had always been a silent force in my life, both a comfort and a curse. And now, standing there, he looked down at me with an expression that made me want to scream, to lash out, to push him away for daring to witness me at my most broken. “I’ll leave you two to talk.” The doctor said, offering a small nod before exiting the room, leaving me alone with Zade. The door clicked shut, and the silence between us became unbearable. I couldn’t look at him. I didn’t want to see his pity, or worse, his indifference. “Why did you come back?” I questioned, the silence was too unbearable for me. And I also wanted to know, “You told me that you would never come back, so why are you back? Why now?”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464509108_1214196873203283_6155248104857139283_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9739W_8ZNpQQ7kNvgGw21nj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A52joVpbNb7sJ9JTGyMXMLi&oh=00_AYCGGiLYy-kEEOtXDBlg0Meai3nc-ErUDJZ6ejBEV-ZDzA&oe=674F003E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,233	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458162113_491360216989698_7785517838704088183_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=n-A-2Z5S-HgQ7kNvgHe1zey&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYBTIfCMmvo8JukLrqShbEnu0DI3J0JjWGUV7MDydlPyyQ&oe=674EF52E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,527	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NfHLggF4fgkQ7kNvgHRr9tv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7Lk9ksHhmRwuQAWkFItxS3&oh=00_AYDPodofo-MOjzRRNj3G1VMEI_uk-jW928OlLzxltchf0w&oe=674EDAB5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,466	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554460}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Elaine's POV I stood in the middle of the bar, my eyes filled with shock. There were a lot of men in the bar, men that I had never seen before. The man that I had loved was also among them, sitting. The love of my life, the one whom I had given up everything to get married to. We have been married a little over one year and I had loved him for a very long time. When I had the chance to marry him, I jumped at it immediately. I thought he loved me at the beginning of our marriage, he showered me with everything I had ever wanted but he suddenly changed. “What's happening… Why… Why did you call me here?” I asked, confused at what I was doing in this place. He had called me a few minutes ago to quickly come here. I had no idea it was a bar until I came inside. The moment I came inside, a bad feeling washed over me. I shifted back, wanting to leave but two people suddenly appeared behind me, making me stop. “Strip.” Just one word, and the earth came crashing down on me. I glanced around the room, at everyone who stared at with their expressive eyes, at those who waited for me to do as I was commanded. They didn't hurt me, however, the person who commanded me was the very person I had loved. “Didn't you hear me? I said strip.” My husband, Caleb repeated, a smirk on his li-ps. I lowered my head, my hands trembling. My li-ps were parted open to speak, but no words could come out. Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I gingerly stepped backwards, subconsciously trying to run away. “Stop her and help her remove her clothes if she doesn't want to do it herself.” Caleb said to the security guards who stood behind me. They came forward and held me by my arms, twisting it to my back and forcing me to kneeel down. I felt a sharp pain go from my arms to my wrist and a small ‘crack’ filled my ears. But I didn't fully register it when one of them directly tore my clothes, and goosebumps arose on my body from the sudden laughter that sounded from all directions. I couldn't raise my head up to meet their eyes but shoes appeared right in front of me and I looked up to see Caleb, the man I had given myself to. He stared down at me, an evil glint in his eyes. “Why?” I asked, “Why are you doing this to me?” My throat constricted. “Why?” Caleb tilted his head, confusion showing on his face, “You're my wife, Elaine, so your body is mine to do as I please. After all, you were the one who forced my grandfather to make me get married to you. If it was for you, I would have gotten married to Emily. Now, you have to face the consequences of what you did.” Caleb said hatefully and forcefully raised my chin up, motioning for a man to bring over a bottle of wine. My eyes widened as I realised what he wanted to do. “No. No please, I can't drink that. No, please!” I struggled against the grasp of the security men who held me tightly. “Caleb, please, you know I can't drink that. I beg you, please let me go. Please.” I begged, but it was to no avail. The guard yanked my head back, forcing my mouth open. The sharp scent of alco-hol burned my nostrils as Caleb poured the wine into my mouth. The liquid burned its way down my throat, my body immediately began rejecting it. The liquid that escaped going into my mouth got mixed up with the tears running down my face, some got into my eyes. My vision blurred as I choked, gasping for air in between sobs. But by the time he was finished, more than half of the bottle was already gone. He threw the rest onto the carpet and knelt down, smirking as I continued to cough. “Wasn't that good enough?” Caleb questioned, “Now that wasn't so bad after all.” “Caleb… You…” I began coughing, my eyes were getting blurry, it was hard to see their faces. A sharp pain went through my stomach and I gasped. “C… Caleb… My… my stomach. It hurts.” I gasped again as the pain spread to my spine. I thought I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes, but I was deluding myself. Caleb didn't care, he had never cared. But I still needed help, the pain was almost unbearable now. “Caleb please, please help me. Pl… Argh!” The sharp twisting pain in my stomach intensified, it felt like knives twisting and tearing inside my stomach. I crumpled to the floor. “Help you? This is the consequences of your actions Elaine, so you have to dea-l with it.” Caleb sneered, stepping back as if my pain disgusted him. My eyes widened as I felt wetness between my legs, it was warm, thick and terrifying. “No. No, no, no, no. This can't be happening, no!” I cried out as I realized exactly what was happening. I looked back at Caleb who knew that I was having a miscariage, I thought he would help me even upon seeing that. But once again, I was wrong. He stepped back, looking at the blood in disgust and dialed a number. The world around me was getting dark, I was losing consciousness and the last thing I heard Caleb say was, “Don't let anyone know where she came from. You can tell the doctors that you saw her bleeding on the road.” And then the doors closed as my word completely went dark. “Hold her down! She's hyperventilating!” “Bring in the oxygen tank! Be quick about it!” “Her heart rate is stopping!” I heard bits and pieces as I floated in and out of consciousness. I felt like dying, I wanted to die. But even the world was against me because a few hours later, I woke up in the hospital, white ceilings, white walls, everything was white. I hated white. “How are you feeling?” A few minutes after I had woken up, a doctor walked into my ward with a writing board in his hand. I glanced at him, not saying anything. “Oh, I'm sorry.” He apologized, smiling sheepishly. I had an alc-ohol allergy, I couldn't drink anything with that in it. If I did, my throat would close up for a while, my tongue would swell and I would have rashes all over my body; and that was only if it was a small amount but Caleb forced down more than half a bottle down my throat. “Miss, someone found you on the road while you were losing the baby so he brought you here and paid for your medical bills. Is there any of your family that we could call or…” Before he could say anything further, I heard a familiar voice from the hallways and my body stiffened. I glanced again at the doctor, willing for him not to let them in, but they were faster than he was. Two people kicked the doors open and walked into my ward, one was my mother and the last one was my mother in law. “It's not visiting hours as the patient is still under observation, please you have to leave now or…” My mother ignored the doctor's words and stomped towards me, her eyes blazing. She raised her hands and without hesitation, she slapped me on the cheek, her nose flaring in hatred for me, “You crazy bit-ch! How dare you lose the baby after all your husband has done to care for you! How dare you!” Chapter 2 “How dare you?! How could you lose this baby after everything Caleb has done to make sure this baby could be kept?!” My mother, Selena said furiously, her eyes were wide with anger. I stared at her in shock, I couldn't comprehend what they were talking about? But because I couldn't speak at that moment, I had no way to defend myself and thus, I could only let them continue speaking. “Selena, be calm. We are in the midst of a bunch of people, lower your voice.” My mother in law, Clara turned her gaze to Selena who shrank. Selena had always cowered under the pressure of Caleb's mother; mainly because was everything my mother was not. “Elaine…” I blinked twice, my face was still stinging from the slap. “I was told that you went to the club to drink despite Caleb warning you not to do so. How could you have ignored his warnings?” Clara asked, her hooded eyes on me. ‘Caleb had told me not to go to the club?’ I was confused. But I wasn't surprised at what she was saying, after all, so many lies had been spread in the family about me. If I could talk and I had told them that I was literally dragged to the club and had whisky force fed down my throat, would they believe me? No, they would rather choose to blame me in one way or the other. I glanced at the doctor for some kind of help, any kind. “Ma'am, I believe there are some mistakes here. I don't believe your daughter went to the club willingly or whatever it is you are saying. When she was brought here, she had bruises on her chin and at the side of her cheeks which shows the fact that her mouth was forced open. Her wrists also have some bruises and we're twisted slightly, she has a fracture on one of her wrists, and her knees are bruised. So you see…” “Mister… Louis… I don't believe I asked for your opinion in this matter?” Clara's gaze flickered over to the doctor who froze, disbelief on his face. His eyes met mine, his questions as clear as day. Even a doctor who didn't know me believed that this wasn't something I did out of choice. “Elaine, you have brought shame upon this family.” Clara continued, her voice cutting through my heart like a knife, “Despite how much of an empty barrel you are, Caleb worked hard to get you pragnant and yet, you still lost the baby due to your carelessness. You should have died along with the baby.” She spat out hatefully and immediately, I looked at my mother. Even though she had always treated me badly, I thought that for someone to say that her child should die along with her baby in front of her, at least she would say something. But Selena merely sneered and looked away. I gawked at my mother with incredulity. I wanted to scream, how could I have been born into a family like this?! Why?! “You're coming home with us, you spending your time here is just…” Clara trailed off, “After all, I am not even sure you are a woman. I don't even know why my father made Caleb marry you when he had Emily right by his side. You are one manipulative woman, do you know that? Emily was so much better than you. No problem though, everything will be fixed soon enough.” I felt the weight of her words crash down on me. I was being compared to Emily once again. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. That was the only thing I heard. It was always her! I never forced Caleb to marry me, he had made me fall in love with him, he made me believe that he loved me back. When I found out about the woman named Emily, we were already married. I was the one who was lied to and yet, I was the blamed one! “You can't take her with you. She needs rest.” The doctor said, stepping closer, “Her body is weak due to the miscarr-iage. She is not well enough to be discharged as she still needs proper monitoring, including how far her allergies could go. If you are concerned about her hospital bills, you don't need to be. It has been paid for already.” Clara shot him a venomous look, “Do you think we can't take care of her, Mr Louis? This is a family matter, you have no right to interfere. Selena, pick up your daughter, we are leaving.” Clara commanded and my mother immediately did her bidding. She dragged me from the bed, ignoring my wince as she pushed me outside the ward. The doctor kept following me at the back but it was to no avail, they eventually got their way with Clara threatening the doctors with her status. A few minutes later, we were in front of the house and there was a car parked outside. A car that was unfamiliar and yet familiar at the same time. “Oh, she must be back then.” Clara said happily as she stepped down from the car and walked hurriedly into the house. Who? Who was back? My breaths came out in shallow gasps as my mother yanked me forward, forcing me towards the house. I could barely keep up with her pace and I tripped several times. The front door loomed over me like an evil omen, and I could hear voices inside. Familiar voices. My mother pushed me roughly and I nearly fell to my knees as the doors opened, but I stopped myself. And then I saw her. Emily. Standing in the centre of the room, her presence continued to haunt me even until this day. Innocent and filled with purity, the woman I had endlessly been compared to. Bile rose in my throat as I forced myself to keep it down as I locked eyes with her. “Elaine.” Her voice was smooth and sweet, her eyes pure and sparkly, “It's been a long time. So lovely to meet you again.” Chapter 3 Emily greeted, her voice was sweet and delightful. To them. I stepped back, my eyes wide and my hands trembling. I frantically looked over to Caleb who was seated on the couch, a huge beaming smile on his li-ps. But when our eyes met, they were evil and cunning. But then, I heard a cough from the side and I saw Caleb's grandfather sitting. My heart trembled when I saw him, he would support me, he always had supported me no matter what. Once I was able to talk, I would tell him everything that had happened and he would finally realize that… “Elaine! Despite how I treated you, how could you intentionally ab-ort your baby! Worse, you even cheated on Caleb! Is this what you promised me when you got married to him?!” Grandfather knocked his staff twice on the ground. I stumbled in shock. The fact that he was yelling at me, which he had never done before had crossed over my mind. What he just said… Abort? I intentionally kil-led my baby? And what is this? Cheating? I had never cheated on Caleb, not even once! “And don't tell me that it's a lie! One report or the other about you had always gotten to my ears and I never believed them because I thought you were a good girl, but now there is evidence!” My legs felt like jelly as I took another step backwards, I was barely able to stand. Evidence? What evidence could they possibly have? My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. “I…” I tried to speak, but my throat still hurt so badly, they would barely even be able to hear me but I had to try, “Grand… grandfather, I never did any of that.” Grandfather slammed his staff against the floors once more, silencing my feeble attempt to speak, “There are pictures, Elaine!” He thundered, his eyes narrowing, “Pictures of you lying in a bed with someone who was not Caleb! And you dare claim innocence?! How dare you!” Grandfather yelled and threw the pictures at me. My mind went blank as I stared at them, my heart was pounding in my che-st. Indeed, I was on the bed, and there was a man above me, he was masked. But this wasn't true. This couldn't be true! “This isn't me…” I gasped, “None of this happened! I don't remember any of this happening!” “How convenient.” Caleb's voice cut in, “You don't remember, how typical Elaine. Just like you don't remember pushing Emily down the stairs, just like you don't remember stealing from grandfather in or-der to fund your gigolo, just like you didn't remember beating up the maids. You never remember anything, Elaine. Who knows, that child inside you may not even be mine for all I care.” I stared at Caleb in disbelief, the room began to spin all around me. This had got to be some kind of cruel joke by the universe. “This has nothing to do with me. I never did any of those things, you know Caleb. Why are you doing this to me? What sort of mistake did I make for you to treat me like this? Grandfather, you have to believe me, I really didn't do any of those things.” My shoulders trembled as I spoke, my throat became scratchy and dry and it took everything in me not to rush to the kitchen to drink some water. “The evidence speaks for itself Elaine, so save your breath. You slept with another man and now you're trying to cover it up by playing the victim. How pathetic of you.” “So who was it? An old friend of yours? A new man that you met while at the club? You have already brought enough disgrace to this family but cheating on my son? That is unforgivable.” “No, no.” I shook my head violently, I must still be sleeping, this can't be true, “I swear I don't know anything about this. I'm telling the truth, this must be some sort of mistake, I really didn't…” “Enough!” Grandfather's voice boomed throughout the room and I froze in place, “You have lied enough, Elaine. Caleb was willing to forgive you for everything, but with those pictures, there is no redemption for you.” I stumbled backwards, my legs finally gave out as I crumpled to the floor. My stomach began to hurt even more. I glanced up at Caleb who was staring at me, a grin on his li-ps. Then my gaze went straight to Emily and I inwardly gasped. Her eyes. They were dark and manipulative. It all dawned on me. Her sudden arrival when I lost my baby, all the accusations that were readily placed down. Everything. I was being framed for her. So she could come back and take her ‘rightful place’ as Caleb's wife. This was all a farce, and I was in the middle of it all. A sob escaped my li-ps as I lowered my head, and I let everything I had been through play like a film in my head. From the very beginning, it was only Grandfather who had treated me nicely. Caleb's mother had hated me but I thought that if I continued to be a good daughter in law, everything would be fine and she would eventually like me. I felt like everything would change miraculously but it only got worse and worse. Why did I even try to make things better if it was only going to become like this? “So… at the end, you still chose me to be the villain, the one whom you can blame for everything. I'm the bad woman here… Hahahaha.” I threw my head back and laughed, not even caring about the eyes that were on me anymore. It was actually finished, they had treated me the way they wanted to. All of them. “So, what now? What do you want me to do now that you have levelled all these accusations on me?” I glanced at Caleb whose eyes darkened. “Do you want me to kneeel for forgiveness? Do you want me to fall to the ground and lick your feet? Do you want me to strip myself outside just like you did to me in the midst of your friends?!” “Elaine!” Caleb yelled, his eyes wide. “What do you want me to do?! Tell me?!” I stared at him with red rimmed eyes. My pupils were burning so crazily that it was hard to keep them open. I just wanted to plunge myself into cold water and fall asleep. Maybe even forever. “Fine. I want a divorce.” Caleb said, taking a bunch of papers from the chair and flinging them at me, “Sign them and we will officially be divorced.” I eyed the papers on the ground. Caleb had already signed them, his ever so elegant writing that I had always loved. It was so funny actually, that all the work I put into this was thrown out of the window just because of one woman who had always framed me. A woman whom everyone thought was pure hearted. But she was a devil in disguise. “Grandfather, do you remember what you told me in the hospital that day? You said that you could see that I was so pure hearted that my eyes showed exactly what was in my soul, do you know what I was thinking at that moment?” I paused, waiting to see his reaction. He furrowed his eyebrows but didn't interrupt me. “I was thinking that you were the only person in this world that seemed to love me unconditionally. No matter what happened, you never failed to be there for me. Even if it wasn't for Caleb, I still loved you as it was. And then you asked me if I regretted saving Caleb that time because the doctors said it would be hard for my body to bear a child. Do you remember what I said?” I asked again, watching as Grandfather bit his li-ps and held his staff so tightly that his hands turned red. “I said that I didn't regret saving the both of you, I didn't regret putting my life in danger. But now?” I raised my head up, I wasn't able to stop the tears from flowing. I was numb, but I was still crying. “I regret it. I regret it so much, I wish I had never saved Caleb. I wished I had never been there at that moment. I wish Caleb had died in that place.” Chapter 4 “If Caleb had died there, maybe I wouldn't be hurting this much.” I finished. “You bit-ch!” Clara screeched and stomped forward, her hands raised as she slapped me once more. A crisp sound rang throughout the sitting room. But it didn't hurt more than I was already hurting. I bent down to pick up the papers and pen and with shaky hands, I signed the divorce papers, my chapped li-ps widening into a smile. “I've given you what you wanted, Caleb.” I raised my head, watching him intently. He looked very happy. So happy that he snat-ched the papers from my hands, pushing me away. My mother watched everything coldly, her eyes promising wrath against me. I scoffed, I didn't even know why I bothered anymore. “Elaine… I'm sorry.” Emily stepped forward, tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. “Sorry? There's no need to be sorry, Emily. After all, you've gotten exactly what you wanted. But soon enough, everyone in this family will know just how pretentious and evil you are. An innocent flower? A pitiful woman? Ha! Emily, I wait for the day that you will fall to the ground and everything will be taken away from you, just as it was done to me.” “You… get out! Get out of this place!” Clara screamed, her face red. My mother came forward and dragged me by my arm and pulled me outside. Until we got to the gates, we didn't stop walking. But I pulled my arm out of her grasp, “I'm not going with you.” I whispered, “I've had enough.” “Elaine… What the heck are you saying? Do you want to continue to embarrass me?! After all that you have done back there, how could you continue to…” “Mom… Should I even call you mom? I'm nothing more than a product of bargains to get you money. You have never treated me like a daughter, like your child. I heard that even animals do not treat their young ones this way, but you… you have never liked me. Am I even your child?” “Elaine! Stop saying things like this, you're my daughter!” Selena's voice cracked but there was no emotion in her eyes, Selena had always known how to play the concerned mother but it was so easily broken apart. I took a step back, trying to put some distance in between us. “Don't call me that.” Bitterness swelled up inside me, “I'm not your daughter. You made it clear every day in my life.” “You ungrateful brat! I clothed you, I fed you, I gave you everything and this is how you…” “No, you sold me like a piece of clothing. Or maybe clothing even has more value than me.” I cut her off, “But no more. Because this is going to end.” I turned away from her, heading down the street. I didn't know where I was going, but it didn't matter. I just needed to go to a place where I could end it all. Behind me, I could hear her calling my name but it was drowned out by the sound of my own footsteps. I walked until I found myself on an abandoned road. There wasn't any car passing by. But then, I heard a low rumble of a car engine behind me. Before I could turn around, a car screeched to a stop beside me, the door swung open and two men jumped out. They were fast, so fast that I barely had time to scream before one of them grabbed me by the arms, lifting me off the ground. “Who are you? Let go of me! Let go!” I screamed, thrashing wildly. “Shut up!” One of them growled and pushed me into the car. I struggled, kicking and swinging my arms but it was useless. I was no match for two grown and burly men. One of them raised a fist and the last thing I felt was a sharp pain in my temple before everything went dark. “Ugh…” I growled at the pain that went throughout my whole body, my head was pounding. My hands were tied right behind my back and a blindfold covered my eyes. The smell of dust and concrete filled up my nose. We were in a building, an uncompleted one. I had been kidnapped. I suddenly heard footsteps, then without warning, the blindfold was yanked from my face. I blinked, my vision was blurry at first but it didn't take long for me to recognise the figure standing in front of me. “Emily.” I said slowly, gulping down saliva, “Why did you bring me here?” “Surprised to see me?” She asked, her voice sweet, almost mocking. “What do you want? You've already gotten everything from me, Emily.” She smiled, a smile that didn't reach her eyes, “You have always been a problem, Elaine, always in the way. Caleb should have left you long ago but you just had to cling onto him, didn't you? I had to wait years for him to get rid of you, even while our baby is still growing in my stomach.” Emily rubbed her flat stomach. My heart stopped, “A baby? You're pre-gnant?!” “Yes, Elaine. Caleb and I are going to have a baby. Didn't you ever think about why Caleb had fed you drinks when he knew you were aller-gic to it and more so, while you're pragnant? Didn't you ever stop to think about how he left you until you finished bleeding before he asked someone to take you to the hospital? He did not do this just for fun or to show how pathetic you were. It was because he wanted you to lose the baby! He never wanted the baby to be brought into this world!” I choked up. Even though I knew that Caleb must have intentionally made me lose my baby, it felt like I was still kicked in the gut when Emily said this. One of the thugs who came with Emily kicked me in the stomach, making me double over in pain, they didn't stop there, they continued hitting me, especially my stomach. They were trying to destroy any other chances of me giving birth to a child. I began bleeding from the corner of my mouth. “Leave her.” Emily stated, “Your time is up Elaine, soon you'll be nothing more than a memory. Take her to the bridge.” I was carried and driven to another place. I didn't know where I was due to me focusing on nothing but the pain, however, the smell of water filled my senses. I was forced to stand on the edge of the bridge. My eyes were closed as I felt the evening breeze. So this was how it was going to end. A befitting end for a ‘villainess’ I couldn't help but laugh, “Emily. I will make one promise to you and Caleb.” I said, my li-ps curling into a bitter smile, “You will be punished. Karma will come for you and when it does, it'll be ten times worse than what you did to me. Your fake smile will crumble right under you and I'll be there. Watching as you beg for mercy.” I'll haunt the both of you. And when I come for you, it won't be quick. It won't be painless. It won't be easy. I smiled through the tears, “It will be slow, agonist and bitter.” “I'd like to see you try, Elaine. Goodbye.” Elaine then shoved me down the bridge, I was falling. The last thing I saw was her face and right behind her, I saw Caleb's. Then the icy water swallowed me whole. “Ah!” I gasped, shaking awake, my lungs burning as I sat upright. “You shouldn't move like that, you'll open your stitches.” I looked to my side and saw two men, both tall, dressed in black suits, with an aura that screamed dangerous. One had slightly long hair that was out into a rat's ponytail, both his eyes were closed while the other had shorter hair, and he wore gold rimmed glasses. He looked so familiar. “She's awake. Call for the nurse to check up on her.” The one with shorter hair and gold rimmed glasses said to the closed eye one who immediately went to do as he was told. I continued to stare at the man with glasses, trying to place where I had seen him, but he didn't say anything until the other one had left completely. “It's a pity, Elaine, to see you in this sort of position.” He began, making me arch my brow. Did he know me? “Who are you? How do you know my name?” I questioned him. “I must have changed a lot for you not to be able to recognize me,” he removed his glasses, his grey eyes fixed on me. My eyes widened, my mouth opening in shock as I saw a face that I hadn't seen for a long time. “It's… you…” I stammered, all the cells in my body were screaming. His face had never changed, he never changed. “Of course. It's been a long time… Elaine.” The man smirked, his crooked smile that I had always loved. “Zade…” It was him. Zade Silver, my ex boyfriend. Chapter 5 “It's you…” I murmured, my eyes fixed on Zade who leaned on the door frames, golden rimmed glasses sat right on top of his nose. He hadn't changed, although he was just as handsome, if not even more handsome than he was the last time I saw him. Zade frowned, his eyes were dark and he had an unreadable expression on his face. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the ward, the only thing I could hear was the rhythmic sounds of his footsteps that echoed in the hallway. I leaned back on the bed, my head lowered. A myriad of thoughts went on in my head. How did he save me? He went abroad so many years ago and he told me that he would never come back, so why now? How was he able to recognise me? My hands trembled as I raised them to touch my face. What would I look like now? Zade had always called me beautiful in the past, was I still beautiful to him? Or had the years of abu-se gotten to me, did I look old now? I raised my head to look around, it felt like the walls of the ward were closing in on me, I couldn't breathe. My throat constricted and my eyes were getting blurry. Why didn't I die? I had always done everything I could to help the people around me but why did I become like this? Why am I still alive?! Why did he save me? “Elaine! Elaine! Elaine!!” I gasped as I jolted awake, my lashes trembling as I faced Zade who leaned over me, confusion in his cold eyes. “What…” I trailed off, horror coming over me as I realised the extent as to which my thoughts travelled to. Zade's eyes remained fixed on me, the intensity sent a wave of discomfort through me. My che-st still heaved from the panic, my heart pounded against my ribcage. “Miss Elaine.” The Doctor called out my name and I raised my head to meet his eyes. Zade shifted back, allowing the doctor to come forward. He held a clipboard in his hands, just like the doctor who had treated me that other time. Come to think of it, they resembled quite a bit, slowly, their faces began to lap over each other. “Miss Elaine.” “Oh, yes?” The doctor's voice brought me out of my thoughts. “Is it possible that… Well…” The doctor rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and from his small gestures, I could see that he wanted to hide some things from me. “You can tell me whatever it is.” I am used to surprises now. Good or bad. “Alright. Due to whatever had happened to you, losing your child and the emotional trauma, we believe that it would be hard for you to have a baby ever again...” The doctor began and subconsciously, I tensed. My heart stopped at his words. Everything around me went silent, and for a moment, I couldn't hear anything except for the ringing in my ears. I couldn't get pragnant… ever again? I blinked, trying to process what the doctor had just said. He was speaking again, his voice low and careful, but I couldn't focus on his words, all I could think about was the sudden emptiness I felt inside me. “Elaine.” Zade called out my name again softly, breaking me out of my reverie. “Miss Elaine, I understand that this is difficult news,” The doctor said gently, his voice almost apologetic, “But with the right mindset, support and care, you can still love a fulfilling life. We will do anything we can to help you heal, both physically and mentally. Then perhaps, you may be able to birth a child again. Not everything is set in stone.” I nodded numbly, though his words felt empty. What kind of life was he talking about? A life without the possibility of being a mother, without the chance to hold my own child? I wanted to laugh, but I couldn't. I also wanted to cry, but for some reason, I couldn't. My eyes felt so dry that I wondered if I really was a human. All the emotions I felt, or lack thereof made me feel like I was a monster. A monster that wasn't capable of crying for what she had lost. “If you would like to talk to me about anything, or if you're feeling any pain inside, you can call for a nurse to call for me. This man here was the one who saved and brought you here, he said that you both knew each other?” The doctor looked between me and Zade, silently urging me to say if I knew Zade. “I know him.” I mumbled slowly, not wanting to say anything more than that. “Alright then.” The doctor nodded. I felt Zade shift beside me, his presence overwhelming. He had always been a silent force in my life, both a comfort and a curse. And now, standing there, he looked down at me with an expression that made me want to scream, to lash out, to push him away for daring to witness me at my most broken. “I’ll leave you two to talk.” The doctor said, offering a small nod before exiting the room, leaving me alone with Zade. The door clicked shut, and the silence between us became unbearable. I couldn’t look at him. I didn’t want to see his pity, or worse, his indifference. “Why did you come back?” I questioned, the silence was too unbearable for me. And I also wanted to know, “You told me that you would never come back, so why are you back? Why now?”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464509108_1214196873203283_6155248104857139283_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9739W_8ZNpQQ7kNvgGw21nj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A52joVpbNb7sJ9JTGyMXMLi&oh=00_AYCGGiLYy-kEEOtXDBlg0Meai3nc-ErUDJZ6ejBEV-ZDzA&oe=674F003E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,427	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554262}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:47	active	1936	Read more FREE chapters👉	This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. Could it be…? No, she would never do that to me! With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could my husband cheat on me?! I thought I was the most important person in his life. After 7 horrible years at the orphanage, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they took me in. How could Owen betray me after everything we went through?! We grew up together and were always inseparable. We fell in love and got married when we were 22 years old. I can’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. But Owen had been acting very strange lately. These photos seemed to explain why… I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn't answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” His words gave me icy chills. “You should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.” Owen continued. “He said...what?” I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, “How dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ” Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why did he treat me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, “Question him and then what? Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.” So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. “Just in time for your dinner, hun!” I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. “Where are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.” I said. “Dinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.” Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... “Joise”! “Josie…? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. “Owen, are you OK?” I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, “If you’re sick, go see a doctor.” I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: “Josie”. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said “Josie”. He answered: “Hello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.” I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. “I’ll pick you up later.” Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. “Please, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.” He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: “In sickness and in health, in good times and bad”. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, but a few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: “Hello, Noah?” The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. “I’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, please…” I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. “I’ll be right there.” Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes are in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back several years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. “Does Owen know you’re sick?” Raymond said, looking concerned. “How did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?” I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. “Don't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.” Oops, I must have pressed the number of “Owen’s Boss” instead of “Owen”. I apologized for the inconvenience. “You are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.” Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. “Thank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.” I said with a relieved sigh. “Of course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.” He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? “I don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to be my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.” I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. “How could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!” Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. “Please, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.” I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When seeing the private doctor, I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. “Raymond? Noah? What are you doing?!” I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. “So, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!” Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! “Owen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!” Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. “Raymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.” I said gratefully. ‘Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. “Owen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.” Owen grabbed me and said, “Well, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ‘fall’ right into his arms.” He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. “You can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.” Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. “Owen… What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?” I asked. “So what? Whose wife do you want to be?” Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. “I know you cheated on me, Owen.” I uttered with pain in my voice. “You’ve been seeing Josie, right?” Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. “What do you know, Noah?” he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: “Someone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. “Owen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we knew each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!” I cried, “Owen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!” His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: “It’s true. I love her. I love Josie.” Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? “Why, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?” I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. “Owen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.” He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, “I don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!” I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: “You lost your footing. It’s not my fault.” There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. “Raymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.” “I came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t … Noah?” Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. “This is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!” Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. “Twice in one day? That must be a record.” The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, “Not by choice…” The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. “I don’t normally need so much help, you know.” I broke the ice. “I happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.” Raymond laughed heartily. “Jokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.” I continued. “Why did you come over tonight, Raymond?” “Owen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.” Raymond explained. “I just can’t believe what he did to you!” He continued. “If he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.” His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. “Thank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.” I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. “Goodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.” I said with feeling as he hugged me. “Bye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.” He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. “How dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!” I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. “I don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why did you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!” I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: “You’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?” “I am done with you.” He continued. “Our whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!” I didn’t understand. “What are you talking about, Owen?” He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. “Remember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!” I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. “Josie,” I cried. “How could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?” “Noah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,”Josie played innocent with me, “I should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.” This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treat me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural？ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, “You’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.” I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other… But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, “necklace” is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. “Noah, my life was ruined by you. You owe me that.” Josie said. “One day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.” I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: “It’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.” I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: “How dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? You must pay for what you have done!” Chapter 6 - Choice Noah “What?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I replied to the angry voice on the phone. “More lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!” Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. “Owen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?” “Josie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!” He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. “Oh, it’s our ‘old friend’.” The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. “Finally! That took you long enough.” He whispered angrily. “Josie is sleeping.” He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. “I have no idea what happened, Owen.” I said honestly. “Can you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?” “Are you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.” He shook his head, then continued. “Josie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.” “What? That's horrible!” I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. “Stop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.” No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. “Would you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?” I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: “Never again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.” I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me！ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. “I didn’t prepare your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?” I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, “You still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!” “Josie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!” I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. “I choose divorce.” I said coldly. “Good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning,”Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile, “Oh, I’ve prepared another ‘surprise’ for you. Hope you will enjoy it!”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463312667_1475866000469340_6412121946724874326_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RjBUtzEyHjIQ7kNvgFYm6-7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A8X4X_YTjupMjjzMUXTReCI&oh=00_AYAJc8G-i4v_4dGtN8_OREBFJqB-o65CUTl939lmXtUvUg&oe=674EEE81	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,554,929	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554499}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:46	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yates’s husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, “Em, how about having a child with me?” Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasn’t until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. “A child?” she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justin’s desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. “Are you proposing to me?” she asked. “Yes.” “Can I finally have your child now?” Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone else’s answer. “I’ll give you plenty,” she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasn’t exactly romantic or formal, but she didn’t mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didn’t mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft clink echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justin’s cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didn’t remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. “Don’t touch my things,” he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasn’t that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. “We’re going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldn’t mind going another round.” Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. “Justin, what’s wrong?” She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justin’s waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. “Justin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didn’t you?” Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. “Emma? Is that really you?” Justin’s voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the woman’s tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. “Yes, it’s me,” the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justin’s touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldn’t just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justin’s friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. “Emma Xander? Hasn’t she... disappeared for the past four years?” Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justin’s voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. “How is she doing?” “She’s malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.” Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. “Hi, Miss Yates.” Emily nodded in acknowledgment. “Dr. White, what’s her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?” she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justin’s long-lost first love. This was his friend’s private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. “Didn’t I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?” Justin’s voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. “You proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now you’re holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And you’re not even coming home? Staying out all night?” “Stop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,” he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justin’s dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. “It’s late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,” Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zac’s offer. She wasn’t leaving without answers. “You think I’m being unreasonable? I’m your fiancée. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? “I’ll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, you’re coming home with me.” Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justin’s arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justin’s personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldn’t be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldn’t even let her near him? “What do you mean by this?” Emily’s voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didn’t respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancée he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. “Don’t be childish.” Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? “If you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!” Emily’s heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasn’t the right moment to bring this up, but she couldn’t accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. “If you don’t want to get married, we can call it off. This isn’t the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.” He didn’t like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. “Miss Yates, please don’t make this difficult for me. It’s time for you to go home.” Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. “Miss Yates, it’s late. Maybe it’s best to talk things over with Justin another time.” But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancé had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldn’t let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. “I’ll walk you to the car,” Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. “I’m fine. I can get back on my own.” Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. “She left?” he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didn’t want her disturbing Emma’s rest. “Yes, she’s gone,” Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didn’t bother asking how Emily had left. “I’m stepping out for a break,” he said. Chapter 3 “So, Emma Xander’s back. What are you going to do?” Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didn’t mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justin’s life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancée. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. “She was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.” He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadn’t been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. “The role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.” In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldn’t help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zac’s eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasn’t hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didn’t care about things like V-card or a woman’s past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justin’s concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadn’t fully taken over the company and wasn’t yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfather’s intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. “Emily’s been with you for three years,” Zac said, trying to speak up for her. “She’s an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isn’t it a bit cruel to treat her like this?” “Then I’ll keep her around,” Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. “But marriage? That’s not going to happen.” His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didn’t matter at all. He didn’t see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didn’t leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadn’t expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her “Em.” Whenever he whispered “Em” in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another woman’s name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justin’s wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancée to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldn’t accept that she had been someone else’s replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They weren’t married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emma’s sudden appearance. “Miss Yates, where are you?” the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. “I’m here.” Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. “Is it just you? Where’s Mr. Yates?” he asked. “He’s not coming back.” Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, “Emily didn’t leave?” So, she had heard everything they had said. Justin’s tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. “Good. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.” With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. “You’re back! It must’ve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.” Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. “Yes.” “Where’s Mr. Yates?” Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. “He won’t be back tonight.” Emily’s voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emily’s suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmer’s smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justin’s arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didn’t have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didn’t care and hadn’t reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villa’s garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justin’s “contract lover.” It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldn’t be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. “How was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?” Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. “I’m already back.” “Already? That was quick.” “I thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didn’t last long? Not up to it?” “Not just ‘not up to it’. He can’t even get started.” Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasn’t too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. “Perfect timing then. I’m heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Let’s hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.” “Sounds good. I’ll see you at the mall.” Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didn’t like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. “Mrs. Zimmer, I’m meeting a friend to go shopping. I’ll have lunch out,” Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Alright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?” Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeper’s cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadn’t seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. “Not sure yet. I’ll text you later if I’ll be back in time.” “Understood.” As Emily opened the door, she found Justin’s assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. “Hi, Sam,” she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. “Hi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?” Sam’s tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didn’t move. “Mrs. Zimmer, Justin’s going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?” “Miss Yates, this…?” Sam’s face showed confusion. “What? Before I came along, didn’t Justin have someone to handle his luggage?” Her expression was calm, her tone light. “Of course. You’re absolutely right, Miss Yates,” Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justin’s business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadn’t picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldn’t be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure it’s all packed? Should we check to make sure nothing’s missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, “Isn’t the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, he’ll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.” She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? “Of course, Miss Yates. I’ll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,” Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justin’s bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. “How much longer until Emily’s contract is up?” Justin’s voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. “Less than four months, Mr. Yates.” “Draft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,” Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasn’t an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldn’t touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, “Include a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.” Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. “Understood, Mr. Yates.” Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasn’t familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. “Babe, switching things up?” Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emily’s curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. “Yep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?” She turned to give Helen a look. “A shawl, definitely. It’ll highlight your figure beautifully,” Helen replied with her usual style advice. “That’s what I thought too.” Helen eyed the dress. “That dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesn’t Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?” Helen couldn’t help but mentally criticize Justin’s taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. “His taste doesn’t matter anymore. It’s not something I’m concerned about,” Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didn’t have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justin’s stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. “That despicable man!” Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. “Keep it down.” Emily quickly covered Helen’s mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. “Justin might look put-together, but he’s not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? “Why didn’t he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. “Good for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!” LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. “The contract’s up in four months. I’m planning to buy a place.” “What for? Just stay with me. I’ve got a room for you.” “My address is still tied to Justin’s place. Since I’ve decided to leave, I need a clean break. I’ll need my own place to change everything over,” Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night she’d learned the truth in the hospital garden. “Then you can cancel your lease and move in with me! We’ll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didn’t want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. “Alright, I’ll move in with you. I’ll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. I’ll check if the landlord’s interested in selling, though it’s a resale property.” “I don’t care if it’s new or used. As long as it’s clean and ready to go, I’m good.” Emily didn’t need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadn’t bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The women’s side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the men’s side, packed with Justin’s clothes. Emily didn’t linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. “Hello, is this Miss Yates?” “Yes, this is.” “I’m a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?” Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. “I’ll come by tomorrow morning.” “Very well. Have a nice day.” The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. “Plan to have a baby?” “That’s right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.” The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emily’s fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. “Miss Yates, I’ll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.” Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. “Thanks, doctor, but that won’t be necessary. I’ll get them on my own.” The doctor wasn’t surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasn’t unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didn’t want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didn’t know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospital’s garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emma’s wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. “Justin, you’re busy with work. You don’t have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,” Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. “Focus on getting better. Don’t worry about anything else.” Justin felt a deep guilt about Emma’s disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadn’t expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadn’t Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip?	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464668396_838968851777178_6862484548457197291_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cB9bQK4Ak1sQ7kNvgErYDgg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AraYCWYwKh04mAL8uXF5m1b&oh=00_AYDze6mt71gpqys-fOXyqjMPoZU487VLZUK90yPx1pwbNg&oe=674EE4A5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,555,405	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:47	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463384564_1258191665321352_3920804691950976922_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DkVg5fOd6LIQ7kNvgFN3JmI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A8X4X_YTjupMjjzMUXTReCI&oh=00_AYCQScmEvPtaNhZXsgny9wlc6RXbi_IXIzJWOV5uFch0ew&oe=674EF695	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,177	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2556170}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 Millie Jordan was about to experience what a woman would go through if she were abducted by a group of perverted kidnappers. A dark cloth was tied over her eyes and her mouth was taped shut. She shivered in a corner like a frightened animal. Her body was littered with cuts and bruises all over. The rope around her neck was only less than three feet long. If she moved any further forward, the rope would tighten around her neck, making her unable to breathe. She'd tried struggling many times before, but she always ended up breathless and blue in the face. Her voice was hoarse, and her throat hurt. She simply couldn't get away. She could hear the abductors angrily cursing at her outside the door. They had tried forcing themselves on her just now, but she fought back and bit one of them harshly in the throat. She'd bitten him so hard that his laryngeal bone nearly broke and she nearly knocked him down. That was the reason why she was beaten half to death and locked up in a corner like this. They had even spiked her. She didn't know what was going on outside the door. The boat she was on suddenly crashed hard against something, and she was thrown to the ground in a heap from the impact. There were loud gunshots and people screaming. Finally, everything fell eerily quiet. The door was suddenly kicked open with a loud bang. Millie could hear the sound of heavy boots slowly approaching her. She curled into a fetal position. She knew what was coming next. She was going to lose her mind as she begged the person to take her, over and over again, no matter what kind of person he was. But she couldn't do that. She couldn't do such a thing behind Stefan's back. Just then, the tape on her mouth was cut off. She could finally talk. "D-Don't touch me! S-Stefan won't forgive any of you! I'm his girlfriend… He's already on the way, he'll come and save me, he's coming very soon!" "Stefan won't be coming." The newcomer's voice was deep and hoarse. It was different from the other abductors who had brought her here. Maybe this was their leader. "No, he will be coming! He won't leave me behind!" Stefan had been abducted first. Millie was the one who came alone with the ransom for his release. However, the abductors had only agreed to release him if she took his place instead. And because she wanted to protect the person she loved, she agreed to take the risk. When Stefan left, he told her to wait for him to return with help and bring her home safely. He'd even warned the abductors that if they dared to harm a hair on her head, he and his entire family would never forgive them. That was why Millie firmly believed that he would return to save her. The leader of the abductors didn't say anything. Instead, he played a recording for Millie. "I gotta hand it to you, Ste, I never thought that Millie would exchange herself for you. I've transferred the bet of ten million bills to you." "We all know that Millie is Ste's lapdog. Sure, Ste got abducted for real, but he doesn't need her to save him. They'd never actually dare to harm him." "Alright, alright. It's Wanda's birthday. Let's not bring that woman up." The last line was from Stefan Leach. His voice was soft, gentle, and melodious as ever. Millie always thought that Stefan had been gentle to her, but now she learned that he could be ten thousand times gentler than that. "That's right. It's Wanda's birthday today, and Ste booked out the entire club, especially for her. What a romantic gesture indeed!" "Ste, aren't you going to save Ms. Jordan?" "It's your birthday today. There's no rush. Come on, birthday girl, make a wish. I'll make sure to fulfill it no matter what you want." "Really? Then, I want to be with you forever!" Stefan seemed to go quiet for a short while. Then, he said in a doting voice, "Of course. I'd love that more than anything in the world." He'd love that more than anything in the world? Millie felt her body getting hotter and hotter. However, her heart felt as if it'd just been plunged into an ice bath. However, she still harbored some hope. Maybe it was just a faked recording made from various clips combined together. This was none other than the abductors' plan to get her to listen to them. "It's fake… The recording must be fake…" "You're simple-minded than anyone I've ever met." The leader's voice was as cold as ice. He then grabbed her chin and squeezed it. As soon as he got closer to her, Millie felt her breathing start to get ragged. She swallowed a lump in her throat subconsciously. Her heart felt empty. She was feeling the primal lust starting to overtake her senses. "Do you know what they spiked you with? If you don't have slept with a man now, you won't survived." "I don't care if I'm gone… Even if I did, I'd never betray Stefan!" "If he really loved you, he wouldn't want you to go belly-up even if you were already tainted. But if he doesn't love you, your effort are in vain. "You just have to handle me alone. Then, I'll let you go. I'll be the only one to touch you, and no one else, but you'll get to stay alive. The choice is up to you." The man then let go of Millie's chin. Millie was already on the verge of tipping over, and his touch was enough to send her completely over the edge. She didn't have any energy left in her upper body to reject his touches. Of course, her mind also flew out of the window as soon as he touched her. She didn't know if she was desperately grasping onto straws to live or if she was simply succumbing to the side effects of the potent love portion. The ropes were unwrapped from her body. The man picked up Millie's weak body and hooked her legs around his waist. Then, he pierced into her, wrapping her legs even tighter around him for better purchase. "Ah…" He forced his way into her, tearing her last defenses into shreds. "Wait, was it still your first time? Didn't you say you were Stefan's girlfriend?" The man seemed surprised. The pain seemed to have brought Millie back to her senses. She was deeply ashamed when she heard him say that. How could she have given her body to an abductor because she wanted to survive? And to think that this was her precious first time she'd been saving? Even if Stefan forgave her for this, she didn't think she was good enough to stay by his side anymore. Tears rolled down her face as the thought invaded her mind. However, the man suddenly bent down and kissed the corners of her eyes. "Relax. Otherwise, it's going to hurt even more for you," he whispered in her ear. So what if the man seemed to be gentle with her? She hated him with her entire being. She hated him for abducting her, for taking her first time, and for trying to get between herself and Stefan. As soon as she was rescued, she was going to report him to the police and have him imprisoned! With all the hatred stirring up within her, Millie bit the man harshly on the shoulder until the metallic taste of blood invaded her mouth. The man grunted in pain. Millie scrunched up her eyes, anticipating him to hit her, but the pain didn't come. Instead, he thrust even more deeply into her. Even though Millie couldn't see, she could still touch him. He was tall, built, and had a muscular body. He was most probably someone who worked out or did sports a lot. As she felt the tense muscles beneath her fingertips, Millie started to get frightened. The man ravished her over and over again for what felt like hours. She finally blacked out completely. When she woke up again, she realized that she was still in the same boat. However, she was the only one there. She was completely stripped, but her cuts and bruises had all been tended to. Clean clothes in her exact size were placed on the bedside table. Millie walked out of the cabin and didn't see a single soul anywhere about. It was as if she was on a haunted ghost ship. She desperately wanted to tell herself that everything that happened had been nothing but a nightmare. However, the teeth marks and the pain in her lower body told her that everything was real. Millie got off the boat and hailed a cab. She knew that she should be heading home to give Stefan a surprise. He must be scratching his head in despair as he thought of a way to save her. But for some reason, another address appeared in Millie's mind instead. "Sir, please take me to Verdier Club." Chapter 2 Verdier Club was a place Stefan often frequented to drink and hang out with his friends. Millie's conscience told her that the abductor had been lying to her, so she shouldn't be believing what he said. However, she just couldn't stop herself from coming over to have a look for herself. She had been with Stefan for three years and knew the private room he was often in. She rushed there at once. "You lost, Ste! So, truth, or dare?" "Truth." "Alright then. Who is the woman you love the most?" "How's that even a question? Of course, it's Wanda." "Ooh!" Everyone in the private room started to laugh and riot. Millie stood outside the door, her face turning more pale with every second. Her legs felt like lead, and her hand hung mechanically in the air. She couldn't bring herself to knock on the door. A while later, the people in the room seemed to have played another round of "Truth or Dare", and the "Wanda" from before seemed to have lost. "You lost, Wanda! So, truth, or dare?" "Dare," Wanda Lytle said, her voice as gentle as a feather. "Then find a guy in this room and kiss him deeply for three minutes!" "Don't say that," Wanda replied, feeling shy. "If you don't kiss someone, you're going to have to drink three shots of this beer!" "Ste…" she cried, looking beseechingly at Stefan. "Let's complete the mission." Right after that, everyone in the room started to cheer loudly. Judging from that, Millie figured that they must have kissed. Millie felt like storming into the room and tearing that homewrecker's hair out of her head. She also wanted to dig her nails into her face and scratch her eyes out while slapping the living daylights out of her. She also wanted to drag that brat out of the room, tear off her clothes, and get everyone to see what a shameless person she was. However, Millie only felt like running away. She was worried that everything she did for Stefan in the past three years would end up like a joke as soon as she rushed in. However, when Millie turned around, she bumped into someone. "I-I'm sorry…" "Aren't you here for the birthday party? Why aren't you going in?" The person whom Millie bumped into spoke in a deep voice. Millie immediately lifted her head and looked up. She would never forget that voice. That voice belonged to the leader of the group of people who had abducted her! It wasn't a familiar face that she saw. He had thick eyebrows, sharp eyes, a tall nose, and thin lips. His facial features were quite prominent and outstanding. The man also wore a dark coat over his shoulders. His eyes were cool as he looked at her with a distant expression. It was obvious that this was his first time meeting her. Millie forced herself to calm down. It was impossible. Maybe they just had very similar voices. Just then, the man reached behind her and pushed on the handle, opening the door to the private room. "No!" Millie panicked. Her mind blanked out. She wanted to run, but it was too late. Everyone's eyes were on her. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the two people kissing each other deeply. Wanda realized that someone had arrived and felt shy at once, wanting to end the kiss. However, Stefan held her closer, snaking his arm around her waist, and continued deepening the kiss. The kiss lasted for three whole minutes; not a second more, not a second less. When they finally separated for air, Wanda's face was as red as a beet. She also looked shy and embarrassed. Meanwhile, Millie felt as if she couldn't breathe anymore. She didn't know if it was because she was triggered by their kiss or she just realized that Wanda looked a lot like herself. On second thought, she was the one who looked a lot like Wanda. Realization suddenly dawned upon Millie. Stefan saved her three years ago, but it hadn't been a coincidence. Stefan had long been paying attention to her before that. "What are you doing here?" Stefan's face fell when he caught sight of Millie. It looked like Millie was unwelcome at this party. Wanda's face also turned pale. "M-Ms. Jordan… It's not like that. I… I'll leave immediately." Wanda got to her feet, but Stefan pulled her back down by her hand. "Ste, you should take your time telling Ms. Jordan about us. Let me go." "I'll talk to her now." Stefan stood up and hid Wanda behind his body. "Wanda is the person I've always been in love with. It's just that her parents never agreed to our relationship and sent her abroad. I was only with you because you looked like her. "But now, Wanda is back by my side, and I don't need you anymore. Now if you're done here, get out of here and go back. Wanda is easily intimidated. Don't you dare scare her." Wanda escaped from Stefan's hold and went up to Millie. She grabbed Millie's hands and said anxiously, "Ms. Jordan, I'm sorry. But I can't live without Stefan. It's all my fault. You can hit me and scold me all you want. I'll even beg and grovel at your feet if that means you'll let us be together. I'll do anything you say!" Millie felt nauseated when she heard what Wanda said. She flung Wanda's hands away. Wanda let out a cry and fell to the ground. Millie was stupefied. She barely had any strength left, so it should never have sent anyone, let alone an adult woman, flying to the ground like this. Wanda was simply putting up an act. However, Stefan immediately pulled Wanda into his arms and glared angrily at Millie. "You've taken her spot for long enough. I've never treated you badly in the past, and I gave you everything you needed for the past three years. You've received more than what you're worth in the market, so don't push it anymore!" "My worth in the market? Stefan Leach, what do you take me for?" "Aren't you one? Don't forget that you were the one who took off your clothes and begged me first!" As soon as Stefan said that, everyone in the room burst into laughter. Some of the perverted guys in the room even started casting their lustful eyes at Millie. Millie's face turned as white as a sheet. How could Stefan talk about such private matters in public for everyone to hear? Did he do that to protect his so-called first love? "Now leave. Pack up all your things and leave the manor!" Millie wanted to talk, but nothing came out of her mouth. She was starting to feel smothered by all the sneers and mocking laughter in the room. She couldn't breathe. She turned around with a stagger and left in a sorry state. Someone spoke up after her. "Pierce, did you bring her here?" "I don't know her. I just saw her at the door and thought she was one of your guests." "You were late. Your punishment is to finish up this whole pack of beer." "I drove here. I'm not going to drink." Millie walked out of the club. It was raining cats and dogs outside. Since it was summertime, the rain was thunderously heavy and came in a flash. Millie was soaked all over. She was shivering from the cold, but she didn't know if it was from the weather or the feeling in her heart. After walking for a long time in the rain, she suddenly heard a loud whistle behind her. She turned around and saw a blond-haired man following her. Millie hurried forward, but the man kept chasing after her. "Hey, girlie! I'm calling you! Are you deaf or something?" The man sounded obviously drunk as he yelling. Millie was even more scared now. She took out her phone and quickly called Stefan. He was still the first person she thought of when her life was in grave danger. It was a long time before Stefan finally picked up. "Stefan… There's a drunk guy following me. What should I do? I'm scared…" "What are you calling me for? Call the police." There was a commotion on his side of the line. It sounded like they were getting ready to sing the birthday song. "Ste, come here. I want you to share my cake with me." "Alright, I'm coming." Stefan's voice immediately turned gentle again. It felt like a spring breeze that could warm anyone's heart. Then, the call disconnected. Millie froze on the spot. She forgot that there was someone still following her. The man hurriedly closed the distance between them. By the time Millie snapped back to her senses, it was too late. She was just about to bend down and grab a brick from the road to defend herself when a car suddenly flew up toward her and stopped right next to her shivering figure. The car sent a wave of dirty pavement water splashing all over the drunk man. Then, the car door opened, and a man got out of the driver's seat with an umbrella before approaching Millie. "I didn't get to introduce myself. My name is Pierce Atkinson." Chapter 3 Pierce extended his hand toward Millie. His fingers were long and slender, and he had a large palm. Millie was frozen in place when she heard his voice again. She was shocked. However, the drunk man rushed up to them just then, yelling, "Are you \blind? Did you not see me standing there? I'm going to skin you…" Pierce said nothing. He handed the umbrella over to Millie and grabbed the drunk man, forcing his arms behind his back. Then, he pulled out his phone and called someone. A while later, the police officers from the nearby station showed up. "This man harassed a young woman on the street. He should be a repeat offender. Take him back to the station as a fair warning to him." "Alright, we'll take care of him," the police officers said politely before taking the drunk man away. Millie should have grabbed the opportunity to run while Pierce was busy talking to the police. However, her legs refused to budge. She was still rooted to the ground. "Shall I send you home?" "Who are you?" Millie asked in a shaky voice. "Stefan's high school friend. I'm now a jobless retiree spending my days wandering around." "Were you from the force?" Pierce nodded. Millie was surprised. If that was the case, then he couldn't possibly be one of her abductors. After all, there had to be many people with similar-sounding voices in the world. She was just being overly paranoid at this point. "The rain is getting heavier. Let me give you a ride home. It's not safe for you to walk alone." Millie wanted to reject him, but she quickly remembered what just happened and gave in, climbing into his car. Pierce gave her an impression of a cool, distant person. He didn't say a word to her after she got into his car. However, he handed her a warm rug and a bottle of water. He left after dropping Millie off at Leach Manor. Millie stared at the place she'd been living in for the past three years and felt a large hand squeezing her heart until she could barely breathe. Three years ago, the Jordans had gone bankrupt, and Millie's parents were about to be sent to prison. Millie then tried to gather enough money for their bail and even resorted to selling herself at the club, where Stefan had been her first client. Millie had been terrified then, but Stefan treated her with nothing but kindness. After learning about her struggles, he saved her parents by bailing them out and even gave them enough money so that Millie's father, Frederick Jordan, could restart his business. That was how Millie fell deeply and helplessly in love with Stefan. Stefan treated her very well. They behaved like a young couple who were head-over-heels in love with each other and often went out for movies and dates. However, Stefan had never taken it a step further with her. He said that he was the conservative kind. He once told her, "Millie, I want our first time to be special. I want to take off your wedding dress and make you mine." At that time, Millie felt as if she was on top of the world. She couldn't believe how lucky she was to have found such a perfect man who treated her like a precious jewel. Nonetheless, Stefan never acknowledged their relationship in public. He said, "Too many people have their eyes on me because of my wealth and status. If they found out about our relationship, they're only going to make it hard for you. And I'd never want anyone to hurt you if I could help it." She believed him. But now, she understood that everything he said had been a joke. She was merely a replacement for someone else. Stefan had never loved her in the first place! Millie stared at her sorry self in the mirror. Cuts, bruises, and markss were littered all over her body. She closed her eyes bitterly. She'd given in to the abductor only to learn about Stefan's true colors. Had it been worth it after all? She put on a dressing gown and came out of the shower. She planned to leave after applying some medication to her injuries. However, the door suddenly opened. A drunk Stefan then staggered into the room. He looked dissatisfied to see Millie still inside. "Why haven't you gone?" His voice came to an abrupt halt. Suddenly, Stefan was wide awake. His eyes turned red with anger as he stormed toward Millie. Millie quickly put on her clothes so she wouldn't accidentally expose herself to him. However, in the next second, Stefan yanked the collar of her shirt and hollered, "What is this?" He glared at the bite marks on her body and looked like his eyes were about to pop out from their sockets. Millie only laughed bitterly with tears in her eyes. "Stefan Leach, what do you think is going to happen to a helpless woman when she's left alone with a bunch of kidnappers?" "That's impossible. I warned them not to lay a finger on you! They'd never touch you!" "And you believed them? You believed the kidnappers? You sincerely believed that they wouldn't do anything to me?" Millie found it hilariously pathetic. She was a nobody since no one knew about her relationship with Stefan. And since he never showed up for a long time, of course, her abductors would never let her escape untouched. "Who touched you? You could have jumped off the boat, hit your head against the wall, slit your wrists… Of all things, how could you come back here and humiliate me like this?" Millie was stupefied. She'd thought that Stefan started out being worried about her and still felt a sense of warmth. However, she now finally realized that he only thought of her as his possession. And now, because she'd survived the abduction, he told her that she was nothing but a humiliation. To think that her life wasn't even worth his ego! Right at that moment, Millie's heart hurt so much that she felt suffocated. "What if it was your beloved Wanda who'd been abducted instead? Would you also want her to slit her wrists or drowng herself or—" Slap! Stefan had slapped her harshly across the cheek before she could even finish her sentence. Millie was slapped so hard that she saw stars in her eyes. She felt nothing but pain on her cheek. Her head had also been forcefully turned to the side. "How dare you curse at her like that?" Millie swore that her heart broken at that instant. So, his beloved Wanda should never go through such experiences, but he couldn't care less if she did? Millie pushed Stefan away and said, "Stefan Leach, we are over." Then, she turned to leave. "Stop right there! You can leave, but you must return everything you own that was bought with my money!" Millie stopped in her tracks. There was nothing valuable in her suitcase. She'd only brought with her the daily necessities and a few changes of clothes. However, all of them had been bought with Stefan's money. "Now! Take off those clothes!" Stefan screamed at her, his eyes a dark, scary abyss. Stefan used to be warm and gentle to her. Yet now, he was screaming at her like a demon. "Stefan…" "Or, you can beg me to let you keep them," he said, looking down at her in disdain like he was her ruler. Millie had always been docile and obedient, listening to everything he said. She should know what to do next. Millie bit on her lower lip until it started bleeding. The metallic tang immediately flooded her senses and caused her stomach to lurch with nausea. Her face was as pale as a sheet. However, she didn't stop taking the clothes off her body. Gradually, her beat-up body was completely exposed before Stefan. Stefan had initially managed to get his temper under control. However, as soon as he saw the marks on her body, he burst into anger again. Stefan had never had slept with Millie for the past three years. However, even if he refused to touch her and abandoned her afterward, nobody was allowed to pick up after him and touch her nonetheless! Stefan grabbed Millie's chin and tried to kiss her, but Millie hurriedly turned her head away in disgust. His anger then erupted like a volcano. "So, they can kiss you, but I can't now, you filthy brat? Did they touch you here? Here? Or here?" Stefan started feeling Millie up, letting his hands wander down to her sensitive part. Millie suddenly felt utterly disgusted. It hadn't even felt this disgusting when she was forced to do it with the abductor. It was only when Stefan touched her that truly felt revolting! She continued to struggle, but her strength was no match for Stefan's. She was thrown onto the bed like a ragdoll. "Why would you pretend to be some innocent maid when you're with me? I'm going to —" Before he could finish his sentence, Stefan's eyes suddenly turned glassy as his pupils constricted. Something warm, wet, and sticky started dripping down his neck. Millie had grabbed the flower vase on the bedside table and slammed it against the back of his head. Stefan's lips trembled. Then, he blacked out before he could get the last words out of his mouth. Millie had no idea what he was about to say. She then pushed him aside and hurriedly put her clothes back on. It wasn't until she finally reached the exit that she asked the household staff to go up and check on Stefan. Then, she grabbed her suitcase and walked out into the dark of the night, trembling in fear. Suddenly, she caught sight of a car waiting at the gates. It was Pierce's car. Chapter 4 Pierce was on the phone with someone and didn't notice Millie coming out. "Alright, I'll go shopping with you this weekend. I'm driving now, so I'm hanging up. Okay, I'll do whatever you say." Pierce gave off the impression that he was a tough guy who spoke his mind in an assertive way. However, he was now speaking gently into the phone with a ghost of a smile. Suddenly, he didn't look too intimidating anymore. He was most probably talking to someone he liked on the phone. Since he used to work with the law, he upheld it and didn't drive while talking on the phone. Millie looked like she'd just seen her savior. She hurriedly knocked on the driver's door. Pierce frowned and rolled the windows down. "What?" "I'm hanging up now. Something just came up. You can do whatever you want to me next time." Pierce seemed like he was trying to pacify the other person on the line before he hung up. Then, he stayed inside the car while looking at Millie. He didn't unlock the car doors either. "What's the matter?" "Can you please take me to a hotel? It's not easy to hail a cab here, and it's not safe for me to go alone." Millie felt even more unsafe now in her current situation. Her hair and clothes were a mess. She'd even done two of her buttons wrongly. However, Millie didn't seem as if she was aware of her clothing situation. She just kept looking back behind her. "Please," she begged, on the verge of tears. It was only then that Pierce wavered and let her into his car. After taking her to a hotel, Millie then realized that all the money she had in her pocket belonged to Stefan. She wasn't thick-skinned enough to use it, so she looked back at Pierce once more. "Um… Can you please pay the room charges for me? I'll return the money as soon as I can!" Pierce walked up to the counter. "Three days. Just three days' worth of charges is enough. Thank you," Millie said gratefully. After making the payment, Millie made sure to exchange contacts with Pierce so that she could return his money afterward. "Can you come up into the room with me?" Pierce was just about to leave when Millie called out to him, stopping him in his tracks. He immediately turned back and looked at her with a frown. Displeasure showed in his eyes. Millie immediately knew that he'd misunderstood her. He thought that she meant something else with what she just said. She quickly shook her hands at him and said, "It's not what you think. I just… I just want to know about the relationship between Stefan and Wanda. I want to know when they met, why they broke up…" "I don't talk about other people behind their backs." With that, Pierce turned and left. His cold demeanor made it hard for anyone to like him. Millie blushed and then turned pale. She felt guilty when he spoke to her like that. She made her way to her hotel room in a disgruntled manner. However, she just couldn't fall asleep. Maybe the Leach family would report her to the police. Maybe she'd get arrested in the middle of the night. She just didn't know. Since she couldn't fall asleep, Millie grabbed her phone and started scrolling. She suddenly caught sight of a tiny, inconspicuous news article header. It said, "13 Wanted Suspects Nabbed at an Abandoned Port." Millie tapped on the header with shaky fingers. She saw the photos of the suspects and the boat she had been taken away in at once. These suspects were repeat criminals who were wanted for smuggling, kidnapping, and human trafficking. They always remained in the open sea and had been insanely hard to nab. However, thanks to the cooperation of the police and navy from many nations, these suspects had finally been caught. Millie stared unblinkingly at one of the suspects in the photo. Although she didn't know what the leader of her abductors looked like, she knew what his body felt like. And there was only one person in the photo who had a tall build, nearly six feet tall, and a muscular body. It had to be him! Millie thought back about her frightening first experience and shivered all over. She continued scrolling down the news article and saw the photo of a few policemen who were applauded for their work. There were a few plain-clothes officers who didn't show their faces. So, the photograph only showed a handful of the regular officers from Arbelton. She'd even caught sight of Pierce's face in the photo. Had this been his final mission before he retired? The news article did not elaborate on Pierce's position nor the cases he handled in the past, so Millie had no idea at all. She just clicked around on the few highlighted keywords in the article and realized that Pierce had come from quite a sophisticated background after all. He turned out to be the heir to the Atkinson Group! He was on par with Stefan's family, if not richer and more powerful than them. Pierce only had a younger sister in his family. Today was the day that Pierce officially took over the management of Atkinson Group, his family business. Many people commented that Pierce wasn't fit to take over the group because he had been serving the country for far too long and didn't know anything about managing a business. Millie felt her head spinning as she took in all of the information. There had been too many things happening to her in the short span of a day. In the past, her eyes had only been on Stefan. She never paid any attention to the things around her. Yet, today had been the day a storm blew over Arbelton. The same could also be said about her life. Millie managed to make it through the night half asleep. She thought that the police would come knocking on her hotel door the next morning, but nothing had happened so far. It was only then that she finally managed to fall into a fitful sleep. She felt a man's perverted hands roaming all around her body in her dreams. The man then slid his arm around her waist and pistoned deeply into her. He didn't leave any expanse of her skin unkissed. "Ahh!" Millie woke up with a scream. She was covered all over in cold sweat. It had only been a dream. Or a nightmare. Millie sighed in relief. She then looked at the time on her phone and realized that it was past noon. There were a few missed calls, all from the sanatorium where she volunteered. She quickly called them back. "What's wrong, Ms. Hudson?" Bianca Hudson was the nurse whom Millie worked with. "Bill refused to eat again today. He kept asking for you. We're all about to lose our minds." "How's his condition now?" "He's not taken a bite since noon. He's fast asleep now though because he got tired after making a huge fuss." "Okay. I'll be there in a while." "Alright. I'll prepare lunch for him again then. He'll probably get his appetite back when he wakes up and sees you later." Millie washed up and changed into fresh clothing before hurrying over to the sanatorium. The sanatorium where she worked was a costly, luxurious one. The old folks who lived here all came from rich families. Stefan's grandmother, Agnes Brown, used to stay here for a while. Back then, Millie often visited her at the sanatorium on Stefan's behalf. Agnes liked her very much and often told Millie that she would regard Millie as her granddaughter if she couldn't be her granddaughter-in-law. After staying at the sanatorium for a year, Stefan's uncle finally brought Agnes abroad to live with him. Now, Millie could only talk to Agnes through video calls. However, Millie had already made it a habit to visit the old folks at the sanatorium every weekend. She liked being with the old folks and spending time with them. When Millie finally arrived, Bianca was busy entertaining Bill. "You lied to me! She never came in the morning, so she's not coming in the evening either. I'm not eating anything! I'll starve to death!" "I didn't lie to you. Look who's here? Didn't I tell you she'd be here?" Bianca looked at Millie as if she was her savior. "I'll take it from here." Bianca handed the plate of food to Millie before hurrying out. "Why haven't you been eating your meals regularly?" "Why have you lost so much weight?" Bill asked in response, looking at her with concerned eyes. Ever since that incident, nobody had ever shown any concern for her or asked her how she was doing. Millie couldn't believe that the first person to console her was Bill, an old man whom she wasn't even the least bit related to. Millie felt her nose tingling. Her eyes turned red as tears started rolling down her cheeks. "Who was the one who treated you badly? Tell me. I'll teach them a lesson!" Millie tried her best to keep her tears under control. "It's nothing. I just finally broke up with a brat. I'll be fine after a while." "You've broken up?" Bill's eyes lit up at once. "That's wonderful news! My grandson will finally have a chance!" Bill immediately grabbed his phone and made a call. Millie couldn't manage to stop him in time. After he was done with the call, Bill held her hands and said, "My grandson is good at everything. However, his only problem is that he keeps everything bottled up and doesn't express himself well. You just need to be more forgiving about his terrible temper." While speaking, Bill suddenly felt short of breath. His heart condition was acting up again! Chapter 5 Millie was shocked. She hurriedly called for the nurses at once. Bill had just been eating a second ago, but now, he was being wheeled into the emergency ward. Meanwhile, the sanatorium also hurriedly called Bill's relatives to inform them of the matter. Millie waited anxiously outside the ward. About an hour later, someone arrived in a hurry. "Officer Atkinson?" "What are you doing here?" Pierce frowned when he saw Millie. Bianca hurriedly explained, "She's a regular volunteer here, and Bill loves her the most. He's been complaining of shallow breathing lately and often wakes up in the middle of the night. We never thought his condition would suddenly relapse…" Pierce didn't bother chatting with Millie and continued asking about his grandfather's condition instead. It was only then that Millie finally learned of Bill's full name—Bill Atkinson. Bill was later wheeled into the operating theater for an emergency operation. He was only wheeled out four hours later. By the time Bill finally stirred, it was already nighttime. The doctor said that Bill's condition didn't look optimistic. Also, since he was so old, his heart was getting weaker and weaker, and his time was almost up. Even with the best medicines and most advanced technology, they would only be able to prolong Bill's life by a year at most. The next morning, Bill finally regained consciousness. He spoke in a weak voice, "Am I… dying?" "Bill, the doctor said that your health is improving…" Millie wanted to tell Bill a white lie, but Bill stopped her. "You're a good girl, Millie. But I know my body, so you don't have to lie to me. I don't have many time. But that's alright. I'm old and wrinkly now anyway, and I've lived long enough." He then coughed a few times and said, "Pierce, come here." Bill called Pierce over and took Millie's hand, placing it in Pierce's palm. Millie's first instinct was to withdraw her hand, but to her surprise, Pierce grabbed hold of her and didn't let her leave. His dark eyes landed on her body. Millie felt as if her soul was being sucked into his deep, dark eyes. "Millie is a good girl. A nice young lady. Don't let her down." "Okay." Millie was stunned. She looked at Pierce suspiciously. She was just about to retort when Pierce discreetly grabbed hold of her wrist. "Marry her." "Okay." Pierce's voice was calm and unbothered. Millie couldn't tell what he was feeling from his tone. "Then hurry up and register your marriage. Let me pass away in peace." "We'll register our marriage immediately." Pierce and Millie went out of the ward. Pierce then said, "Ms. Jordan, I'd like to ask you to play along and register for a fake marriage license with me. We'll visit him together sometimes to make him happy. I can pay for your trouble. Just tell me how much you want." Millie felt her heart beating quickly when she heard these words from him. She'd suddenly thought of a way to exact revenge on Stefan. And that would be to get together with his best friend, Pierce. As soon as the idea popped into her head, it wouldn't go away. Her eyes turned red as she looked up at Pierce and said, "I want you to marry me for real." Pierce frowned deeply when he heard this. He looked at her for a long time, the abyss in his eyes swirling the whole time as he took her in. "That's impossible. Since we can't come to an agreement, we'll—" Before Pierce could fully turn Millie down, however, Bianca ran out exclaiming, "Mr. Atkinson Senior is throwing up blood!" Bill was wearing the oxygen mask once more. He kept mumbling, "Marry… Marry Millie… Let me rest in peace…" Pierce watched over Bill until his condition finally stabilized. It was only then that he heaved a sigh of relief. By then, Millie had also calmed herself down. She watched as Bill fell into deep sleep and felt sorry for him. She must have been out of her mind! How could she use the marriage as an excuse to get revenge? Whatever, she was fine with putting on a show anyway. She'd do anything to make Bill happy. "Pierce, about that—" "Okay. Let's get married." Millie was stupefied. "You want to get your revenge on Stefan, don't you? I'll help you." Millie felt her mind draw a blank. "But… But I…" "What, you're not interested in getting back at Stefan anymore?" Millie stood up straight and replied, "Of course, I still am! Let's get married then. I've got nothing to lose!" Pierce had been the one who saved her the last time, so he would know everything she had been through. And she had nothing to lose but everything to gain if she married a powerful person like him. Most importantly, her marrying Pierce would make Stefan uncomfortable and drive him into a frenzy. Just thinking about the expression on his face was already worth it. Millie then signed a contract with Pierce. They were both to stay married to each other for as long as Bill was alive. And in return, Millie would also get one million every month as her pocket money. They went to the city hall to register their marriage. Millie still couldn't believe it even when she was holding the marriage license in her hands. Did she just get married in a flash? What was Stefan going to do if he found out that she'd married his best friend? Stefan was a specifically possessive brat, after all. Nobody was allowed to pick up after him, even if he didn't want it anymore. So, what about now? Millie showed the marriage license to Bill. Bill was simply delighted. "You both have to live together now! Bring Millie to go look for a suitable house and make sure you renovate it according to her liking, understand?" "I understand." "Alright, you both should get going now because Mr. Atkinson Senior needs to rest. You can visit him once a week. If his condition worsens, we will alert you immediately. "It's crucial that Mr. Atkinson senior stays in a positive mood more often. Who knows, his heart condition may improve and he might end up living for up to three more years! It's all up to the both of you now!" Pierce and Millie left. As soon as they were gone, Bill sat up in bed, dropping the vegetative act, and pulled out the glucose drip from the back of his hand. "It looked real, didn't it? When I acted like I got a heart attack earlier? My acting was so good that my grandson didn't even notice anything amiss although he has a keen eye for such things. I'm good at this." "Yes, Mr. Atkinson Senior. You also scared us all half to death! We really thought your health was in trouble!" "That brat wouldn't have settled down if I hadn't done this. He's old enough now, and yet, he still refuses to find a nice young lady to start a family with. He drove me crazy for years. "Still, he managed to make it. I can't believe Millie also coincidentally broke up with her ex. Haha, I did the right thing! Millie is a real gem!" … Pierce first brought Millie to his home. As soon as she stepped foot into the house, she felt that Pierce was a cold person. Everything in the house was in muted cool colors. Although the sun was shining brightly outside the window, Millie felt cold and chilly inside the house. She couldn't help tugging her clothes a little more tightly to herself. "I'll transfer the money into your card in a while. This is my supplementary credit card with no credit limit to it. Use it to get whatever you want." Pierce had always been generous with his money. He wasn't financially lacking anyway. Millie didn't reject his offer. It was better for her to have money on her at all times. After washing up and changing into some new things, Pierce brought her out for dinner at a pasta house. They got a table on the second-floor balcony that had a close-up view of the lake. Then, Pierce excused himself to the bathroom. When he came back, he told Millie, "Stefan is in one of the private rooms in there and we bumped into each other just now. He insists that I grab a drink with him. Do you want to come with me?" Millie wanted nothing more than to show up with her arms around Pierce's and take in Stefan's reaction. However, she chickened out. "I'm not going." "Then, I'll go there for one drink and come back. You can start eating first if the food arrives. You don't have to wait for me." Millie nodded. However, things didn't go quite smoothly after that since the waiter accidentally spilled her drink on her clothes. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to do it. Can you please not complain to my manager? I'll lose my job if that happens." "It's fine. I'll just use the bathroom for a while." Millie didn't purposely make things hard on the waiter. She just went to the bathroom to try and get the stain out. When she came back out, she caught sight of Wanda walking toward her with a few of her friends. They were actually heading for the private room in the back. "I heard that Mr. Leach is going to propose to you. How big do you think the diamond is going to be?" "It's Mr. Leach we're talking about! It's got to be at least a 14-carat diamond ring! Don't forget to invite us as your bridesmaids at your wedding!" Wanda just smiled shyly, her face full of happiness. Meanwhile, Millie kept her head down and thought of leaving in another direction. However, things just didn't go as she pleased. They called out to her and stopped her. "Oh, how could she come crawling after Mr. Leach like a lapdog?" Chapter 6 Upon hearing that, Wanda glared at her friend before taking Millie's hand with enthusiasm. "Ms. Jordan, you must be here to give me your blessing, right? I knew you weren't a petty woman. I would rather receive your blessing than the blessings of hundreds of others. Only your blessing will make me happy." Wanda's eyes sparkled innocently. What a fake woman! Millie snapped, "Don't put words into my mouth. I'm here for lunch. I had no idea Stefan would be here." She was about to leave, but Wanda grabbed her arm and wouldn't let go. Wanda even shed a few tears in sadness. She lamented, "You still refuse to forgive me, right? I know I wronged you, and I'm willing to do anything to make it up to you. How about I go down on my knees?" Before Millie could speak, Wanda shakily went on her knees while sobbing, which attracted the attention of customers at the restroom. Infuriated, Wanda's friends went up to help her up from the ground. One of them yelped, "Why did you get down on your knees? You did nothing wrong. She was the mistress! She took your place and enjoyed what should have been yours for three years. How could you be manipulated by her?" "Yeah. I'll call Mr. Leach here to speak up for you." One of the ladies ran away in a hurry. Soon, Stefan showed up at the scene. Without so much as taking a look at Millie, he quickly pulled Wanda into his arms and wiped her tears away with a crushed expression. He asked, "I heard from your friends that Millie was giving you trouble and forced you to bow down before her. Why are you so nice? She doesn't have the right to make you do that." Then, he shot a furious look at Millie. Wanda could not speak clearly between her sobs, which only fueled his anger toward Millie. Millie watched the debacle impassively. It wasn't her fault. She tried to leave, but Wanda deliberately held her back. All Wanda wanted was to stir up drama. Millie scanned the crowds but could not see Pierce anywhere. She wondered where he went. "Mr. Leach, she followed you around. When she heard you were proposing tonight, she came here to ruin it." "Millie Jordan, are you done or not?" Millie checked out the back of Stefan's head. There seemed to be a patch that could not be seen from the front. He probably just suffered from a surface injury. Although he bled a lot, he did not suffer a deep tissue injury. She assumed that Stefan was too busy with Wanda to give her any trouble. She explained, "I had no idea you're dining here, not to mention the proposal. Wanda went on her knees willingly. I never told her to do that. "If there's nothing else, I'll go back to my lunch." When she walked past Stefan, he grabbed her hand. "How dare you lie? I want you to apologize to Wanda and never show up in front of her again." Speechless, she argued, "Why should I apologize to her?" "Apologize to her. You took her place and enjoyed what should have been hers for three years!" Millie's breathing grew uneven. She felt like someone had stabbed her in her heart when she heard his words. She did not date him intentionally. He was the one who lied to her. She wasted three years on him like a fool. Did he not have a conscience? Of course not. He and Wanda were heartless and complicit. "I did nothing wrong! Let go of me! I'm here to have lunch!" "You need to apologize!" She struggled with all her might, but Stefan grabbed her wrist so tightly that red marks started forming on her skin. He grasped her wrist as though he was trying to crush it. In support of Stefan's attack, Wanda's friends helped pin down Millie and forced her to apologize. "Ste, don't do this. She made things difficult for me because she loves you too much." "Wanda, you're too kind. Why would you speak up for your bully?" Stefan and Wanda shared a tender gaze. In the meantime, Millie started biting the people around her, scaring Wanda's friends into releasing her. She slapped Stefan and Wanda, who happened to be standing next to each other. The sound echoed through the space. Wanda cried loudly after she was slapped. Anger brewed in Stefan's eyes. Like a beast, he lifted his arm to return the slap. Judging from his strength, he might hurt Millie badly with that one slap. Millie had nowhere to run to. She was trapped in his grip. Closing her eyes, she braced herself for the pain, only to hear Stefan barking angrily, "Pierce, what are you doing?" She opened her eyes in fear. Pierce had grabbed Stefan's hand before pinning it against Stefan's back. Stefan finally let go of Millie's wrist due to the pain. Pierce's subtle moves were not lost on Millie during the altercation. She noticed that he had held her and shielded her behind him. "You're really something, aren't you? I'm surprised you'd beat up a woman." The passersby immediately cast judgmental looks at Stefan after hearing Pierce's remark. After all, it was very unbecoming of a man to hurt a woman. "Pierce, whose side are you on? Didn't you see how she bullied Wanda? Let go of me, or I'll be really mad at you." Pierce finally released Stefan. He clarified, "I checked the security footage. Wanda and her friends started it all." "I thought Millie was here to give us her blessing, but little did I know she followed Ste to the restaurant because she wasn't over him yet," Wanda retorted with a made-up story that sounded plausible. "Do you have evidence?" Millie said icily. "A restaurant is a public space open to all. I'm here with my new boyfriend." As she did not explicitly name Pierce or act intimately around him, he looked like nothing more but a random good Samaritan for the time being. Honestly speaking, she wasn't sure if Pierce would risk a fallout with Stefan for her sake. "What a joke! You should learn how to lie better. Did you really get yourself a new boyfriend right after Mr. Leach dumped you?" One of Wanda's friends jeered, and the others cackled disdainfully in unison. Only Stefan put on a serious face. He asked, "Who's your new boyfriend?" He believed in Millie's words because he'd witnessed her craziness; there was nothing that woman wouldn't do after she gave herself to her abductor. Millie instinctively stopped Pierce when she realized he was about to take a step forward. Frowning, he turned around and gave her a puzzled look. Wouldn't she want him to stand up for her? Was she worried about upsetting Stefan? The thought made him upset, and the light in his eyes dimmed. He stood there without a word. On the other hand, Millie did not think much of Pierce's reaction. She'd long given up on Stefan. All she wanted was to play a game with him and hide the fact she married Stefan's good friend for now. She wanted to keep Stefan guessing, and she bet he'd look into her boyfriend's identity with obsession. He'd be so tortured when he couldn't get any information on her boyfriend, at the same time beset by doubts. "Anyway, my new man is hotter and taller than you. He has the Golden Ratio, and he sports an eight-pack. Most importantly, he's better in bed than you." "Millie!" Stefan seemed angered and concerned because people started giving him funny looks. Only he alone knew that he had never slept with Millie. Wanda bit her lower lip. "D-Did you sleep with her?" "I didn't. Wanda, trust me…" While sobbing, Wanda ran away looking heartbroken, and so the fight ended as a farce. The crowds gradually dispersed. The smile returned to Millie's face after she won this round against Stefan and Wanda. At that moment, she heard Pierce asking, "How do you know I'm great in bed?"	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13364&ut	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	851	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13364&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455134537_3910489159275942_3624702527298037073_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WyAb_OXKLLQQ7kNvgHAGRjg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATjhFC14jTXoGpsAAH_8zAA&oh=00_AYCqbBs3KtgG9O93H2B0eVBTcVRcfl38rk_aMw_I_rZNiA&oe=674EDFED	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,342	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	No	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459038346_1199616938012951_330058451446706531_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uBybxgT4pBQQ7kNvgHEbTuP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AlWjklPI7phQ3xRsiwc3sA0&oh=00_AYDikddH173FTJV9Z_zw2AY61ASAyCYpnYe7W8ays8FOEw&oe=674EF38B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 67 of 120, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,391 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads